An exposition of the seven epistles to the seven churches together with a brief discourse of idolatry, with application to the Church of Rome / by Henry More ...
         More, Henry, 1614-1687.
      
       
         
           1669
        
      
       Approx. 415 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 206 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A51303
         Wing M2660
         ESTC R7302
         12812581
         ocm 12812581
         94112
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A51303)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 94112)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 362:11)
      
       
         
           
             An exposition of the seven epistles to the seven churches together with a brief discourse of idolatry, with application to the Church of Rome / by Henry More ...
             More, Henry, 1614-1687.
          
           [65], 184, [16], 140 p.
           
             Printed by James Flesher,
             London :
             1669.
          
           
             Each part has special t.p.: the first with title, "A propheticall exposition of the seven epistles," and the second, "An antidote against idolatry."
             Errata: p. [1] at beginning.
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Marginal notes.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Revelation I-III -- Commentaries.
           Idols and images -- Worship.
        
      
    
     
        2002-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-12 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-01 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-01 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
               Imprimatur
               .
            
             
               Sam.
               Parker
               .
            
          
           
             
               ERRATA
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Pref.
               to
               the
               Exposit.
               pag.
               4.
               l.
               2.
               
               Interims
               ,
               read
               ,
               in
               terms
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Exposit.
               p.
               11.
               l.
               1.
               r.
               the
               Church
               in
               
                 Thyatira
                 .
                 p.
              
               53.
               l.
               21.
               r.
               in
               
                 Thyatira
                 .
                 p.
              
               107.
               l.
               26.
               r.
               event
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Antidote
               .
               p.
               11.
               
                 l.
                 ult
              
               .
               for
               at
               ,
               r.
               all
               .
               p.
               27.
               l.
               17.
               r.
               impossible
               ,
               or
               .
               p.
               91.
               l.
               24.
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               AN
               EXPOSITION
               OF
               THE
               SEVEN
               EPISTLES
               TO
               THE
               SEVEN
               CHURCHES
               ;
               Together
               with
               A
               Brief
               Discourse
               of
               IDOLATRY
               ;
               with
               Application
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               ROME
               .
            
             
               By
               HENRY
               MORE
               D.
               D.
               
            
             
               
                 PROV
                 .
                 12.
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 lying
                 tongue
                 is
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 moment
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 lip
                 of
                 Truth
                 shall
                 be
                 established
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
            
             
               London
               ,
               
                 Printed
                 by
              
               James
               Flesher
               .
               1669.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               the
               Right
               Honourable
               ,
               John
               Lord
               Robarts
               ,
               Baron
               of
               Truro
               ,
               Lord
               Privy
               Seal
               ,
               Lord
               Lieutenant
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               his
               Majestie
               's
               most
               Honourable
               Privy
               COUNCIL
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               WHat
               things
               single
               are
               usually
               thought
               sufficient
               to
               determine
               ones
               choice
               of
               a
               Patron
               to
               any
               publick
               Writing
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               private
               Obligation
               from
               particular
               Favours
               ,
               or
               the
               Desire
               of
               leaving
               to
               Posterity
               a
               just
               and
               honourable
               Testimony
               to
               the
               Parts
               and
               Vertues
               of
               some
               excellent
               Person
               ,
               or
               the
               design
               
               of
               obtaining
               the
               Patronage
               and
               countenance
               of
               such
               a
               Person
               ,
               to
               what
               we
               adventure
               to
               make
               publick
               ,
               as
               is
               able
               by
               his
               Learning
               ,
               Judgement
               and
               publick
               Repute
               to
               protect
               it
               from
               Injury
               ;
               all
               these
               do
               so
               happily
               conspire
               in
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               have
               thought
               it
               an
               Omission
               unpardonable
               if
               I
               had
               not
               taken
               this
               opportunity
               of
               paying
               your
               Lordship
               this
               due
               respect
               ,
               and
               of
               doing
               that
               right
               to
               the
               Truth
               I
               here
               professe
               as
               to
               put
               it
               under
               the
               wings
               of
               so
               fit
               and
               able
               a
               Patron
               .
            
             
               Which
               still
               ought
               to
               be
               done
               with
               the
               greater
               alacrity
               ,
               there
               being
               that
               Providentiall
               Coincidence
               of
               things
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               have
               a
               Book
               ready
               in
               the
               Presse
               at
               that
               very
               time
               that
               our
               Gracious
               Sovereign
               did
               think
               good
               to
               conferre
               upon
               your
               
               Lordship
               that
               great
               Honour
               and
               Trust
               of
               being
               Lord
               Lieutenant
               of
               Ireland
               .
               Which
               conjuncture
               of
               Circumstances
               could
               not
               but
               excite
               me
               with
               greater
               readinesse
               to
               make
               your
               Lordship
               this
               congratulatory
               Present
               upon
               your
               new
               Honour
               .
               Which
               all
               good
               Christians
               that
               know
               the
               inflexible
               uprightnesse
               of
               your
               spirit
               ,
               and
               cordiall
               adherence
               to
               the
               Apostolick
               Faith
               and
               just
               Interest
               of
               Reformed
               Christendome
               ,
               cannot
               but
               congratulate
               .
            
             
               For
               this
               it
               is
               indeed
               ,
               My
               Lord
               ,
               that
               has
               begot
               in
               me
               a
               more
               special
               esteem
               of
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               instable
               and
               uncertain
               Age
               you
               have
               with
               that
               steadinesse
               of
               minde
               and
               clearnesse
               of
               Judgement
               stuck
               to
               the
               Truth
               and
               Purity
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               as
               discerning
               the
               vast
               difference
               
               betwixt
               it
               and
               Popery
               ,
               which
               yet
               too
               many
               now-adays
               ,
               either
               because
               they
               are
               
                 removed
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 distance
              
               from
               all
               Religion
               ,
               or
               else
               because
               their
               
                 sight
                 is
                 extremely
                 dim
              
               in
               matters
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               can
               not
               ,
               or
               will
               not
               ,
               discern
               .
               But
               this
               is
               spoke
               with
               a
               more
               particular
               regard
               to
               the
               second
               part
               of
               this
               small
               Volume
               I
               present
               your
               Lordship
               withall
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               first
               also
               has
               its
               speciall
               sutablenesse
               to
               the
               Circumstances
               your
               Lordship
               is
               placed
               in
               .
               For
               by
               how
               much
               more
               power
               any
               one
               is
               intrusted
               with
               by
               any
               Protestant
               Prince
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               the
               more
               he
               is
               concerned
               to
               understand
               how
               sacred
               a
               Province
               he
               undertakes
               ,
               and
               how
               expresly
               that
               Religion
               and
               Profession
               is
               owned
               in
               the
               Holy
               Prophecies
               
               Christ
               has
               delivered
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               above
               and
               against
               the
               barbarous
               and
               idolatrous
               Tyrannie
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               Which
               things
               are
               set
               out
               with
               that
               plainnesse
               ,
               evidence
               and
               easiness
               in
               this
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Epistles
               to
               the
               Seven
               Churches
               that
               I
               hope
               no
               impartial
               Reader
               can
               fail
               of
               being
               made
               exceeding
               sensible
               of
               the
               Sacrednesse
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               and
               Interest
               by
               the
               perusall
               thereof
               .
               Besides
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               some
               notable
               Hints
               in
               these
               Oracles
               for
               the
               more
               happy
               and
               secure
               management
               of
               the
               Affairs
               of
               Reformed
               Christendome
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               onely
               name
               that
               passage
               to
               the
               Sardian
               Church
               ,
               
                 Remember
                 how
                 thou
                 hast
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 heard
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 fast
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               The
               Verse
               runs
               
               out
               into
               a
               dreadfull
               Commination
               of
               heavy
               Judgements
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Sardis
               for
               his
               loosenesse
               and
               slipperinesse
               in
               those
               points
               of
               Apostolick
               Doctrine
               which
               the
               Reformers
               had
               recovered
               into
               the
               knowledge
               of
               so
               great
               a
               part
               of
               the
               world
               .
               And
               amongst
               the
               things
               that
               they
               had
               heard
               ,
               that
               voice
               of
               the
               Angel
               ,
               
                 Apoc.
                 18.
                 
                 Come
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 be
                 not
                 partakers
                 of
                 her
                 sins
                 ,
              
               &c.
               was
               not
               the
               least
               articulate
               .
               Whereby
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               was
               openly
               declared
               to
               be
               that
               
                 Babylong
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 Fornications
                 and
                 the
                 Abominations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
              
               ;
               as
               also
               the
               Pope
               with
               his
               Clergie
               to
               be
               that
               notorious
               Antichrist
               .
            
             
               This
               the
               Sardian
               Church
               had
               received
               from
               their
               Evangelicall
               
               Predecessours
               .
               And
               it
               had
               been
               their
               everlasting
               establishment
               never
               to
               have
               for
               got
               it
               ,
               never
               to
               have
               let
               it
               die
               ,
               or
               smothered
               it
               .
               But
               what
               mischief
               the
               halting
               betwixt
               two
               Opinions
               is
               apt
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               the
               not
               taking
               notice
               how
               sacred
               a
               thing
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               is
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               how
               rejectaneous
               that
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               I
               believe
               neither
               your
               Lordship
               nor
               any
               one
               else
               that
               has
               his
               eyes
               opened
               either
               into
               History
               or
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               world
               can
               be
               ignorant
               of
               ,
               or
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               a
               good
               Christian
               ,
               make
               the
               observation
               without
               regrett
               and
               sorrow
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Prospect
               of
               what
               is
               to
               come
               is
               more
               pleasing
               and
               comfortable
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Philadelphia
               ,
               into
               
               which
               the
               Sardian
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Reformed
               Christendome
               or
               the
               Protestant
               Churches
               ,
               are
               to
               passe
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               next
               successive
               Intervall
               .
               Which
               therefore
               cannot
               but
               be
               a
               Note
               of
               main
               importance
               for
               all
               Reformed
               States
               and
               Kingdomes
               to
               stear
               their
               Affairs
               by
               ,
               namely
               ,
               to
               bend
               their
               course
               thitherward
               whither
               they
               are
               pointed
               to
               by
               the
               Finger
               of
               God
               himself
               in
               his
               Holy
               Oracles
               .
               For
               they
               sail
               as
               it
               were
               with
               winde
               and
               tide
               whose
               carriage
               of
               Affairs
               approaches
               the
               nearest
               to
               the
               purpose
               of
               Divine
               Fate
               .
               Which
               is
               lively
               pourtray'd
               all
               along
               in
               this
               stupendious
               Book
               of
               Prophecies
               written
               by
               S.
               John.
               
            
             
               The
               most
               pleasing
               and
               enravishing
               part
               whereof
               is
               that
               which
               
               is
               typify'd
               or
               prefigured
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Philadelphia
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Brotherly
                 love
              
               .
               Which
               is
               the
               next
               Scene
               Divine
               Providence
               has
               designed
               to
               introduce
               .
               And
               which
               all
               those
               do
               most
               grosly
               oppose
               who
               for
               difference
               in
               matters
               not
               revealed
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               nor
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               think
               they
               have
               pretense
               enough
               with
               all
               unchristian
               keennesse
               and
               bitternesse
               of
               spirit
               to
               reproach
               and
               inveigh
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               to
               nourish
               the
               highest
               Animosities
               ,
               and
               to
               watch
               all
               opportunities
               of
               persecuting
               ,
               ruining
               ,
               and
               trampling
               one
               another
               into
               the
               Dirt.
               
            
             
               As
               this
               is
               extremely
               unchristian
               in
               it self
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               also
               diametrically
               opposite
               to
               that
               Dispensation
               
               that
               God
               intends
               to
               introduce
               into
               his
               Church
               as
               the
               chiefest
               Blessing
               he
               has
               in
               store
               for
               her
               ,
               and
               is
               as
               it
               were
               knocking
               at
               the
               door
               to
               enter
               ,
               if
               the
               lovd
               noise
               of
               hot
               and
               quarrelsome
               Brawls
               about
               matters
               of
               smaller
               moment
               (
               as
               indeed
               all
               things
               are
               exceeding
               small
               ,
               unlesse
               of
               Apostolicall
               Institution
               ,
               if
               they
               stand
               in
               competition
               with
               that
               Royal
               Law
               of
               Love
               ,
               )
               did
               not
               drown
               the
               voice
               thereof
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               so
               easily
               be
               heard
               .
            
             
               But
               assuredly
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               the
               letting
               this
               Philadelphian
               Dispensation
               in
               ,
               or
               the
               approaching
               as
               near
               unto
               it
               as
               we
               can
               ,
               will
               prove
               the
               most
               effectuall
               healing
               and
               consolidating
               the
               Interest
               of
               Reformed
               Christendome
               ,
               as
               well
               
               in
               the
               whole
               as
               in
               the
               parts
               thereof
               ,
               as
               we
               can
               desire
               or
               expect
               .
               Which
               therefore
               I
               humbly
               conceive
               ,
               that
               all
               persons
               the
               more
               Power
               they
               are
               intrusted
               with
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Dominions
               ,
               are
               the
               more
               obliged
               to
               consider
               by
               how
               much
               more
               they
               are
               obliged
               to
               endeavour
               to
               promote
               the
               Interest
               of
               their
               Prince
               and
               Countrey
               whose
               Affairs
               they
               administer
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               right
               understanding
               of
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               Seven
               Churches
               so
               manifestly
               giving
               this
               aim
               for
               the
               prosperous
               steering
               of
               Affairs
               ,
               I
               thought
               this
               my
               
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Churches
              
               no
               unsutable
               Present
               in
               these
               Circumstances
               to
               be
               made
               unto
               your
               Lordship
               .
               Of
               the
               Usefulnesse
               whereof
               I
               having
               spoken
               more
               particularly
               in
               my
               Preface
               ,
               
               I
               leave
               the
               whole
               to
               your
               Lordship's
               judicious
               and
               favourable
               perusall
               ,
               and
               wishing
               you
               all
               good
               Successe
               in
               the
               great
               Charge
               his
               Majesty
               has
               intrusted
               you
               with
               ,
               I
               cease
               to
               give
               you
               any
               farther
               trouble
               then
               in
               subscribing
               my self
               ,
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 most
                 humble
                 and
                 affectionate
                 Servant
                 ,
                 HENRY
                 MORE
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               PREFACE
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               declaring
               the
               
                 Occasion
                 ,
                 Solidity
              
               and
               Usefulnesse
               of
               the
               ensuing
               Exposition
               .
            
             
               
                 Reader
                 ,
              
            
             
               HOW
               unexpected
               this
               of
               mine
               may
               prove
               to
               thee
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               but
               sure
               I
               am
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               more
               then
               to
               my self
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               never
               yet
               affected
               to
               bestow
               my
               pains
               on
               these
               kind
               of
               Subjects
               ,
               so
               I
               thought
               my self
               secure
               ,
               since
               the
               edition
               of
               the
               late
               Dialogues
               touching
               the
               
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               from
               ever
               being
               engaged
               in
               them
               any
               more
               .
               For
               I
               made
               account
               that
               what
               was
               contained
               in
               Mr.
               
               Mede's
               Writings
               ,
               and
               in
               
                 Synopsis
                 Prophetica
              
               ,
               and
               the
               above-said
               Dialogues
               ,
               might
               afford
               all
               usefull
               satisfaction
               to
               any
               
                 sober
                 Enquirer
              
               into
               these
               Mysteries
               ▪
               And
               I
               find
               neither
               my
               will
               nor
               my
               abilities
               
               to
               reach
               to
               the
               service
               of
               men
               in
               needlesse
               Curiosities
               .
               And
               therefore
               thou
               maist
               be
               sure
               I
               did
               not
               deem
               the
               
                 Propheticall
                 Exposition
              
               of
               these
               Seven
               Epistles
               to
               the
               Seven
               Churches
               in
               Asia
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               but
               rather
               that
               there
               was
               no
               such
               Exposition
               that
               belonged
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               rested
               in
               the
               Literal
               sense
               ,
               and
               an
               usefull
               Moral
               Application
               of
               them
               as
               they
               might
               sute
               any
               particular
               Church
               in
               any
               Age
               of
               the
               world
               placed
               in
               like
               Circumstances
               with
               any
               of
               these
               Seven
               Churches
               .
               And
               these
               things
               methought
               were
               so
               obvious
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               have
               been
               a
               needlesse
               labour
               to
               have
               attempted
               any
               thing
               in
               so
               facil
               a
               matter
               ,
               where
               others
               have
               done
               sufficiently
               well
               before
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               having
               sent
               the
               above-said
               Dialogues
               to
               a
               Gentleman
               in
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               were
               not
               unacceptable
               ,
               as
               being
               curious
               of
               Subjects
               of
               this
               nature
               ;
               after
               his
               civil
               acknowledgements
               for
               my
               sending
               him
               the
               Book
               ,
               and
               some
               pertinent
               Reflexions
               on
               the
               main
               matter
               ,
               at
               last
               he
               falls
               upon
               this
               business
               of
               the
               
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
              
               I
               find
               not
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               any
               late
               Writer
               apply
               the
               Seven
               Churches
               mystically
               ,
               Revel
               .
               2.
               and
               3.
               
               Chapters
               ;
               Mr.
               BRIGHTMAN
               having
               failed
               in
               his
               Application
               .
               But
               I
               suppose
               the
               farther
               enquiry
               into
               that
               point
               may
               be
               worth
               your
               pains
               .
               I
               shall
               now
               onely
               hint
               ,
               that
               the
               Seven
               Churches
               may
               represent
               the
               State
               of
               the
               whole
               visible
               Church
               from
               
               Christ's
               time
               to
               the
               Day
               of
               Judgement
               :
               
                 viz.
                 Ephesus
              
               ,
               till
               
                 Anno
                 Christi
              
               110
               ;
               Smyrna
               ,
               till
               306
               ;
               Pergamus
               ,
               declining
               towards
               Popery
               ,
               till
               the
               WALDENSIAN
               Separation
               ,
               about
               Anno
               1160
               ;
               Thyatira
               ,
               emerging
               from
               Popery
               ,
               till
               the
               Pacification
               at
               Passaw
               in
               Germany
               1552.
               and
               King
               EDWARD
               the
               Sixth's
               Reformation
               in
               
                 England
                 ;
                 Sardis
              
               ,
               the
               state
               of
               Reformed
               Christendome
               ,
               (
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               )
               since
               whole
               Nations
               fell
               from
               Rome
               ,
               and
               untill
               Rome
               shall
               be
               totally
               subdued
               ;
               Philadelphia
               ,
               when
               Truth
               ,
               Peace
               and
               Holinesse
               shall
               universally
               prevail
               ,
               and
               the
               name
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Jerusalem
              
               shall
               be
               
               written
               upon
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               is
               expresly
               promised
               Chap.
               3.
               12.
               
               Interims
               too
               august
               for
               such
               a
               poor
               Church
               as
               that
               was
               literally
               taken
               .
               And
               this
               may
               be
               a
               Key
               for
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               Laodicea
               ,
               when
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Thousand
               years
               Satan
               shall
               be
               again
               let
               loose
               a
               little
               space
               ,
               and
               Gog
               and
               Magog
               shall
               trouble
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               luke-warm
               as
               in
               the
               days
               of
               
                 Noah
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 whole
              
               (
               verbatim
               )
               
                 of
                 what
                 that
                 Gentleman
                 writ
                 touching
                 this
                 matter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 this
                 ,
                 Reader
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Occasion
                 of
                 my
                 undertaking
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 advantage
                 I
                 had
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 performing
                 this
                 Task
                 of
                 expounding
                 these
              
               Seven
               Epistles
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Seven
               Churches
               .
               
                 For
                 the
              
               Intervalls
               
                 here
                 suggested
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 most-what
                 different
                 from
                 what
                 upon
                 due
                 deliberation
                 with
                 my self
                 I
                 thought
                 fittest
                 to
                 pitch
                 upon
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 give
                 aim
                 toward
                 a
                 more
                 speedy
                 hitting
                 the
                 intended
                 Mark
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 more
                 quick
                 dispatch
                 of
                 this
              
               Exposition
               
                 which
                 I
                 present
                 thee
                 with
              
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 upon
                 my
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 frame
                 out
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 searching
                 into
                 Commentatours
                 ,
                 I
                 found
                 that
              
               P.
               Galatinus
               
                 interprets
                 these
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 of
                 seven
              
               Intervalls
               
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 thereof
                 .
                 This
              
               Cornelius
               à
               Lapide
               
                 notes
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 the
              
               Limits
               
                 of
                 these
              
               Intervalls
               .
               
                 And
                 since
                 my
                 compleating
                 this
              
               Exposition
               ,
               
                 a
                 learned
                 Friend
                 of
                 mine
                 shew'd
                 me
                 a
                 passage
                 in
                 Mr.
              
               Mede
               ,
               Lib.
               5.
               c.
               10.
               
                 where
                 he
                 argues
                 for
                 a
              
               mysticall
               
                 sense
                 of
                 these
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 seems
                 to
                 insinuate
                 that
                 they
                 should
              
               Prophetically
               sample
               unto
               us
               a
               seven-fold
               successive
               Temper
               and
               Condition
               of
               the
               whole
               visible
               Church
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               severall
               Ages
               thereof
               ,
               answering
               to
               the
               Pattern
               of
               the
               Seven
               Churches
               here
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 à
                 principio
                 ad
                 finem
              
               ,
               and
               takes
               notice
               of
               the
               fitly
               placing
               of
               PHILADELPHIA
               partly
               about
               the
               time
               the
               Beast
               is
               falling
               ,
               and
               partly
               after
               his
               Destruction
               ,
               
                 accordingly
                 as
                 we
                 had
                 already
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 our
              
               Exposition
               .
               
                 But
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 these
              
               successive
               Intervalls
               
               he
               has
               not
               attempted
               to
               define
               .
               That
               Advantage
               therefore
               I
               had
               onely
               from
               the
               party
               I
               above
               mentioned
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               first
               Invitation
               to
               undertake
               this
               present
               Design
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               now
               as
               to
               the
               Solidity
               of
               the
               Performance
               ,
               although
               I
               must
               confess
               the
               clearnesse
               of
               the
               matter
               appeared
               so
               great
               to
               me
               at
               last
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               infinitely
               exceeded
               my
               first
               expectations
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               proved
               satisfactory
               to
               my self
               beyond
               what
               I
               thought
               possible
               ;
               yet
               I
               will
               not
               here
               pre-ingage
               thy
               judgement
               or
               belief
               ,
               but
               freely
               remit
               thee
               to
               the
               Exposition
               it self
               ,
               the
               Preparations
               to
               it
               in
               the
               first
               and
               second
               Chapters
               ,
               and
               the
               brief
               Recapitulation
               of
               the
               strength
               of
               it
               in
               the
               last
               .
               Onely
               ,
               that
               thou
               maist
               have
               nothing
               to
               stumble
               at
               ,
               I
               will
               endeavour
               to
               prevent
               thee
               in
               some
               Exceptions
               ,
               the
               greatest
               I
               am
               aware
               of
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               my
               own
               judgement
               not
               considerable
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               As
               first
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               have
               thee
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               some
               ,
               let
               thy
               minde
               dwell
               upon
               any
               thing
               that
               may
               seem
               less
               strong
               alone
               .
               As
               that
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
                 Sect.
                 11.
              
               where
               I
               intimate
               ,
               
               that
               because
               ,
               in
               the
               *
               interpreting
               the
               Seven
               golden
               Candlesticks
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               apply'd
               nominatim
               to
               the
               seven
               particular
               Churches
               in
               Asia
               that
               are
               said
               to
               be
               writ
               to
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               Invitation
               to
               the
               thinking
               of
               a
               more
               released
               sense
               ,
               and
               that
               some
               other
               seven
               Churches
               in
               another
               kinde
               of
               meaning
               (
               as
               well
               as
               they
               ,
               if
               not
               rather
               then
               they
               ,
               )
               may
               be
               aimed
               at
               ;
               this
               ought
               to
               be
               no
               prejudice
               to
               the
               other
               Arguments
               in
               the
               same
               Chapter
               that
               are
               so
               cogent
               ,
               but
               rather
               those
               other
               to
               afford
               strength
               to
               this
               ,
               which
               is
               added
               as
               an
               easy
               Probability
               ,
               not
               a
               convictive
               Demonstration
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               not
               considerable
               but
               in
               conjunction
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               as
               is
               intimated
               in
               the
               very
               place
               .
               And
               I
               will
               onely
               adde
               here
               ,
               That
               if
               there
               were
               no
               other
               sense
               then
               the
               Literal
               to
               be
               look'd
               after
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               likelihood
               ,
               for
               sureness
               to
               keep
               men
               from
               Errour
               ,
               and
               from
               doing
               wrong
               to
               any
               Church
               by
               a
               false
               Interpretation
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               would
               have
               expresly
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               seven
               Candlesticks
               were
               the
               seven
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               that
               were
               there
               writ
               to
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               seven
               Stars
               
               were
               the
               seven
               Bishops
               of
               those
               very
               Churches
               .
            
             
               I
               must
               confess
               ,
               in
               my
               own
               judgement
               ,
               I
               think
               there
               is
               some
               such
               thing
               hinted
               at
               as
               I
               have
               declared
               ,
               which
               made
               me
               not
               omit
               it
               .
               But
               I
               am
               also
               as
               sensible
               that
               it
               can
               signifie
               little
               to
               those
               that
               are
               averse
               ,
               and
               are
               given
               to
               cavill
               ,
               who
               are
               prone
               to
               dwell
               on
               what
               seems
               weak
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               ease
               their
               minds
               of
               what
               is
               more
               strong
               and
               stringent
               .
               Which
               is
               a
               fault
               that
               is
               punishment
               enough
               to
               him
               that
               commits
               it
               ,
               he
               usually
               losing
               Truth
               by
               thus
               indulging
               to
               his
               own
               ill
               humour
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               thou
               mayst
               mistake
               me
               also
               in
               the
               Allusion
               I
               memtion
               of
               Ephesus
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               sounded
               like
               Aphesus
               ,
               which
               I
               would
               warrant
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               one
               of
               the
               
                 Matres
                 lectionis
              
               before
               the
               use
               of
               Points
               )
               standing
               for
               both
               A
               and
               E
               ;
               whence
               I
               would
               argue
               the
               affinity
               of
               those
               two
               sounds
               :
               when
               as
               thou
               maist
               object
               ,
               that
               Martinius
               expresly
               speaking
               of
               these
               three
               
                 Matres
                 lectionis
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               stands
               for
               A
               ,
               the
               second
               for
               E
               
               and
               I
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               for
               O
               and
               U.
               But
               in
               Hebrew
               Writings
               without
               Points
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               familiar
               then
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               standing
               for
               E
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               And
               in
               the
               Greek
               tongue
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               are
               frequently
               changed
               into
               one
               another
               ,
               according
               to
               diversity
               of
               Dialect
               :
               so
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               difficulty
               touching
               this
               thing
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               It
               may
               haply
               be
               objected
               against
               our
               interpreting
               the
               Ten
               days
               of
               Affliction
               predicted
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               Smyrna
               ,
               of
               the
               Ten
               famous
               Persecutions
               ,
               that
               some
               reckon
               more
               then
               ten
               ,
               adding
               an
               eleventh
               under
               Constantius
               the
               Arian
               ,
               a
               twelfth
               under
               Julian
               the
               Apostate
               ,
               and
               a
               thirteenth
               under
               the
               Arian
               Emperour
               Valens
               .
               But
               Prophecy
               being
               an
               
                 anticipatorie
                 History
              
               ,
               it
               is
               sufficient
               that
               it
               speak
               according
               to
               the
               usual
               language
               of
               Historians
               ,
               whose
               reports
               run
               up
               on
               these
               Ten
               so
               famously
               and
               distinctly
               taken
               notice
               of
               .
               And
               there
               are
               no
               more
               then
               ten
               in
               the
               Intervall
               we
               set
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               Smyrna
               .
               
               After
               which
               conspicuously
               comes
               in
               the
               Scene
               of
               Pergamus
               ,
               Christianity
               having
               got
               the
               conquest
               over
               the
               old
               persecuting
               Paganism
               .
               And
               Julian
               reigned
               not
               two
               years
               ,
               and
               his
               Attempts
               were
               most-what
               of
               another
               kinde
               ,
               and
               none
               considerable
               so
               as
               to
               break
               this
               number
               .
               Besides
               that
               it
               happened
               in
               an
               Intervall
               notoriously
               of
               another
               nature
               and
               denomination
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               ,
               it
               bearing
               no
               proportion
               at
               all
               to
               the
               contrary
               Affairs
               of
               that
               Period
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               the
               Arrian
               Persecutions
               are
               very
               considerable
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               of
               another
               nature
               from
               these
               Ten.
               The
               Church
               being
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               became
               proud
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               exalted
               out
               of
               the
               dust
               ,
               and
               contentious
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               proud
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               of
               the
               wise
               man
               ,
               
                 Prov.
                 13.
                 10.
                 
                 Onely
                 by
                 pride
                 cometh
                 contention
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 well-advised
                 is
                 wisedome
                 .
                 Christ
              
               was
               therefore
               faithfull
               in
               his
               promise
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               Smyrna
               ,
               and
               procured
               them
               the
               
                 Crown
                 of
                 life
              
               ,
               and
               Safety
               from
               the
               Pagan
               Cruelty
               and
               Persecution
               .
               But
               that
               the
               
               Church
               afterwards
               in
               Pergamus
               fell
               out
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               was
               their
               own
               fault
               ,
               none
               of
               his
               ,
               that
               taught
               them
               expresly
               ,
               That
               
                 by
                 this
                 shall
                 all
                 men
                 know
                 ye
                 are
                 my
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 love
              
               
               
                 one
                 another
              
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               It
               may
               perhaps
               seem
               hard
               to
               thee
               ,
               that
               I
               interpret
               the
               eating
               of
               things
               offered
               to
               Idols
               of
               communicating
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               in
               
               their
               Idolatrous
               Masse
               .
               For
               how
               can
               that
               consecrated
               Bread
               be
               said
               to
               be
               offered
               to
               an
               Idol
               ?
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               he
               that
               they
               pretend
               to
               offer
               it
               to
               is
               no
               Idol
               ,
               but
               the
               true
               God.
               But
               by
               their
               Idolatrous
               practices
               ,
               communicating
               Divine
               Worship
               to
               what
               is
               not
               God
               ,
               they
               debase
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               true
               God
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               seem
               to
               lose
               the
               true
               Notion
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               him
               to
               worship
               an
               Idol
               of
               their
               own
               brain
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               true
               God
               is
               not
               so
               mean
               a
               Being
               that
               any
               others
               can
               partake
               in
               his
               Worship
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               cutting
               and
               searching
               strain
               of
               the
               Prophetick
               style
               ,
               those
               that
               mingle
               Idolatry
               
               with
               the
               Worship
               of
               the
               true
               God
               are
               represented
               as
               having
               no
               true
               Knowledge
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               therefore
               whatever
               religious
               Worship
               they
               doe
               ,
               they
               being
               devoid
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               they
               must
               necessarily
               be
               conceived
               to
               doe
               it
               to
               some
               Idol
               .
               According
               to
               which
               sense
               is
               that
               of
               
                 Amos
                 ,
                 O
                 ye
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 have
                 ye
                 offered
                 
                 to
                 me
                 victimes
                 and
                 sacrifices
                 by
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 forty
                 years
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ?
                 yea
                 ,
                 ye
                 took
                 up
                 the
                 tabernacle
                 of
                 Moloch
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Where
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               Idolatry
               in
               worshipping
               other
               Objects
               ,
               denies
               they
               at
               any
               time
               worshipped
               him
               ,
               though
               questionless
               they
               thought
               they
               did
               offer
               Victimes
               and
               Sacrifices
               unto
               him
               .
               This
               is
               express
               and
               direct
               to
               the
               Scruple
               propounded
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               our
               Exposition
               it
               is
               onely
               insinuated
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Propheticall
               Diorism
               ,
               or
               a
               Synecdoche
               ,
               whereby
               Idolatry
               in
               the
               general
               is
               signify'd
               by
               that
               particular
               species
               thereof
               ,
               
                 the
                 eating
                 things
                 offered
                 unto
                 Idols
                 .
              
               Which
               is
               used
               here
               with
               the
               greater
               fitness
               and
               elegancy
               ,
               because
               that
               the
               Idolatry
               is
               committed
               
               in
               that
               part
               of
               their
               Religion
               that
               is
               performed
               in
               the
               eating
               of
               what
               is
               consecrated
               .
               And
               if
               we
               do
               but
               consider
               that
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               is
               a
               Feast
               upon
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               of
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Christ
                 our
                 Passeover
                 is
                 sacrificed
                 for
                 
                 us
                 ;
                 therefore
                 let
                 us
                 keep
                 the
                 Feast
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               Notion
               is
               made
               out
               with
               abundant
               evidence
               by
               a
               late
               learned
               and
               judicious
               
               Writer
               on
               that
               Subject
               ,
               )
               we
               once
               supposing
               the
               eating
               of
               this
               Sacrifice
               contaminated
               with
               Idolatry
               ,
               what
               can
               be
               a
               more
               natural
               and
               apposite
               reproach
               to
               it
               ,
               then
               to
               parallel
               it
               to
               the
               Feasts
               upon
               the
               Pagan
               Idolothyta
               ,
               the
               eating
               of
               things
               offered
               unto
               Idols
               ?
               Wherefore
               there
               is
               not
               the
               least
               harshnesse
               imaginable
               in
               this
               Interpretation
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               That
               it
               may
               be
               no
               prejudice
               to
               thy
               judgement
               touching
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               Antipas
               ,
               and
               its
               signifying
               as
               much
               as
               
                 one
                 against
                 the
                 Pope
              
               ,
               because
               that
               learned
               and
               reverend
               Expositour
               Dr.
               Hammond
               has
               styled
               it
               a
               wanton
               and
               vain
               phancy
               in
               Mr.
               Brightman
               ,
               who
               presumed
               so
               to
               interpret
               it
               ,
               thou
               art
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               this
               Censure
               
               of
               that
               Passage
               was
               not
               so
               much
               built
               upon
               any
               weakness
               in
               the
               Passage
               it self
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               was
               found
               in
               a
               farrago
               of
               Conceits
               that
               were
               not
               so
               well
               managed
               as
               to
               support
               and
               countenance
               one
               another
               .
               And
               therefore
               for
               the
               general
               Mr.
               
               Brightman's
               Exposition
               of
               these
               Seven
               Epistles
               being
               not
               so
               convictive
               ,
               that
               judicious
               Doctour
               was
               the
               more
               bold
               to
               speak
               so
               slightly
               of
               this
               passage
               thereof
               .
               Which
               if
               it
               had
               been
               accompanied
               with
               other
               parts
               of
               his
               Exposition
               of
               these
               Epistles
               that
               had
               had
               the
               like
               unexceptionablenesse
               ,
               it
               would
               never
               have
               been
               found
               fault
               with
               by
               so
               judicious
               a
               Writer
               ,
               as
               indeed
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               it
               should
               .
            
             
               For
               no
               name
               can
               be
               so
               fit
               and
               significant
               for
               this
               purpose
               as
               this
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               For
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               signifie
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               as
               Eustathius
               and
               others
               from
               him
               usually
               do
               affirm
               .
               And
               it
               is
               most
               certainly
               true
               that
               they
               are
               both
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               Hesychius
               speaks
               .
               And
               therefore
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               have
               exquisitely
               the
               same
               signification
               .
               
               But
               to
               have
               found
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               this
               supposed
               Prophecy
               had
               been
               quite
               against
               the
               laws
               of
               the
               Apocalyptick
               style
               ,
               that
               is
               as
               regardfull
               of
               due
               Concealment
               as
               of
               certainty
               of
               Revealment
               .
               So
               that
               so
               plain
               a
               Passage
               would
               have
               stood
               out
               very
               coursly
               and
               harshly
               above
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               smooth
               and
               delicate
               Contexture
               of
               these
               Visions
               ,
               and
               occasioned
               a
               too-early
               intelligence
               of
               the
               meaning
               of
               these
               Prophecies
               .
               Besides
               that
               Antipapas
               is
               no
               proper
               name
               of
               any
               man
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               very
               literal
               Story
               requires
               it
               should
               be
               Antipas
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               Indication
               both
               for
               sense
               and
               for
               sound
               in
               this
               word
               Antipas
               is
               as
               exquisite
               as
               ,
               considering
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Apocalyptick
               style
               ,
               it
               either
               could
               or
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               .
               So
               that
               he
               that
               would
               cavill
               at
               this
               interpretation
               must
               of
               necessity
               deny
               the
               Hypothesis
               ,
               and
               say
               there
               is
               no
               Propheticall
               sense
               at
               all
               of
               these
               Seven
               Epistles
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Nor
               needest
               thou
               scruple
               at
               my
               applying
               that
               Passage
               of
               the
               Martyr
               Antipas
               to
               the
               Albigenses
               and
               Waldenses
               ,
               
               that
               were
               slain
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               not
               rightly
               termed
               Martyrs
               .
               For
               he
               that
               can
               save
               his
               Life
               by
               renouncing
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               yet
               parts
               with
               it
               ,
               (
               though
               it
               be
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               )
               is
               rightly
               deemed
               a
               Martyr
               .
               Which
               was
               the
               case
               of
               these
               men
               .
               And
               that
               is
               remarkable
               for
               this
               purpose
               which
               Mr.
               Mede
               takes
               notice
               of
               ,
               That
               when
               Simon
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Monfort
               ,
               had
               routed
               them
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               great
               slaughter
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Tolouse
               there
               present
               took
               thereupon
               the
               opportunity
               of
               exhorting
               them
               to
               return
               to
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               they
               seeing
               so
               plainly
               that
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               was
               kindled
               against
               them
               for
               their
               Separation
               from
               the
               Church
               ;
               they
               answered
               in
               plain
               terms
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               the
               people
               of
               God
               overcome
               by
               the
               Beast
               ,
               
                 (
                 Apoc.
                 13.
                 7.
                 
              
               )
               and
               knowing
               this
               to
               be
               their
               fate
               ,
               yet
               would
               not
               flinch
               from
               the
               Truth
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               Army
               returning
               upon
               them
               ,
               they
               had
               all
               their
               throats
               cut
               in
               the
               field
               .
               Whence
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               they
               were
               Martyrs
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               Definition
               thereof
               :
               As
               there
               were
               
               also
               severall
               
               Antipas's
               in
               this
               Intervall
               that
               suffered
               Martyrdome
               in
               that
               way
               that
               thou
               canst
               not
               except
               against
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               merely
               passive
               ,
               and
               made
               no
               resistence
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               are
               named
               by
               Mr.
               Brightman
               ,
               who
               if
               he
               had
               done
               as
               well
               on
               the
               other
               five
               Churches
               as
               he
               has
               on
               this
               of
               Pergamus
               and
               that
               of
               Thyatira
               ,
               his
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Seven
               Churches
               had
               been
               considerable
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               And
               lastly
               ,
               to
               arm
               thee
               against
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               above-named
               Venerable
               person
               touching
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               name
               of
               Thyatira
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               as
               much
               as
               Thygatira
               ,
               a
               
                 young
                 Daughter
              
               ;
               for
               which
               he
               perstringes
               Mr.
               Brightman
               ,
               condemning
               the
               Conceit
               for
               a
               mere
               groundless
               Phancy
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               evident
               that
               he
               so
               much
               reprehends
               him
               for
               the
               Notation
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               application
               of
               it
               to
               such
               a
               sense
               as
               he
               there
               expresses
               :
               which
               is
               much
               different
               from
               that
               sense
               we
               have
               proposed
               ,
               and
               far
               more
               dilute
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               for
               my self
               ,
               I
               must
               confesse
               I
               could
               not
               but
               conceit
               that
               the
               Notation
               
               of
               the
               word
               Thyatira
               was
               alluded
               to
               ,
               after
               I
               had
               read
               that
               Passage
               in
               
                 Cornelius
                 à
                 Lapide
              
               on
               the
               Text
               :
               which
               ,
               for
               thy
               fuller
               satisfaction
               ,
               I
               shall
               transcribe
               .
               Verùm
               Strabo
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 13.
              
               
               Plinius
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 5.
                 cap.
                 9.
                 &
                 alii
                 ,
                 passim
                 tradunt
                 eam
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               City
               
                 Thyatira
                 )
                 primitùs
                 nuncupatam
                 à
              
               Seleuco
               ,
               filio
               Nicanoris
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 ob
                 laetum
                 nuncium
                 natae
                 sibi
                 filiae
                 ,
                 unde
                 nomen
              
               Thyatirae
               .
               Thyatira
               
                 ergò
                 Graecè
                 significat
              
               filiam
               ;
               
                 quod
                 aptè
                 competit
              
               Jezebeli
               
                 illici
                 ,
                 quae
                 hîc
                 arguitur
              
               .
               This
               of
               Cornelius
               made
               me
               secure
               of
               the
               Authentickness
               of
               this
               Notation
               ,
               he
               so
               precisely
               qùoting
               Strabo
               and
               Pliny
               for
               the
               same
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               could
               not
               but
               persuade
               my self
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               was
               here
               called
               Thyatira
               with
               some
               Allusion
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Had
               it
               not
               been
               for
               this
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               contented
               my self
               with
               the
               Allusion
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               onely
               .
            
             
               But
               these
               Authorities
               made
               me
               search
               into
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               in
               this
               Intervall
               :
               and
               I
               found
               many
               things
               abundantly
               answerable
               to
               the
               Title
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               this
               Notation
               .
               Amongst
               
               which
               if
               thou
               chance
               to
               think
               my
               Reflexion
               upon
               the
               multitude
               of
               Monks
               or
               Friers
               in
               those
               days
               to
               bear
               the
               least
               strength
               with
               it
               ,
               consider
               but
               what
               
                 Polydore
                 Virgil
              
               writes
               of
               that
               one
               Order
               of
               Franciscans
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               some
               
               others
               ,
               were
               the
               peculiarly-devoted
               to
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               :
               
                 Totum
                 terrarum
                 orbem
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 una
                 haec
                 implevit
                 Familia
                 ,
                 ut
                 vulgus
                 jam
                 tum
                 stupefactum
                 suspicaretur
                 non
                 tam
                 Pietatem
                 ,
                 quàm
                 Otium
                 &
                 Ignaviam
                 interdum
                 multis
                 cordi
                 esse
                 .
              
               And
               to
               have
               such
               swarms
               of
               men
               that
               had
               renounced
               their
               Virility
               ,
               and
               led
               an
               idle
               life
               ,
               and
               went
               gadding
               and
               gossipping
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               telling
               odd
               Stories
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               old
               Wives
               and
               Nurses
               do
               to
               Children
               ,
               having
               most
               of
               them
               Chins
               as
               smooth
               as
               Womens
               ,
               and
               their
               Faces
               mob'd
               in
               Hoods
               ,
               and
               long
               Coats
               like
               Petticoats
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               a
               greater
               ambition
               to
               appear
               the
               Pedissequae
               or
               Handmaids
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               (
               whom
               the
               Doctours
               of
               that
               Church
               love
               to
               call
               the
               
                 Daughter
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               )
               then
               the
               Men-servants
               and
               Souldiers
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               who
               in
               this
               
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               Thyatira
               ,
               on
               purpose
               ,
               one
               would
               think
               to
               reproach
               the
               Roman
               Church
               for
               this
               Idolatrous
               Corrivalry
               ,
               or
               rather
               Prelation
               ,
               of
               the
               Virgin
               in
               religious
               Worship
               before
               Christ
               ,
               expresly
               calls
               himself
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               This
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               
               must
               assuredly
               be
               a
               consider
               able
               accession
               to
               the
               Womanishnesse
               or
               Daughterlinesse
               ,
               if
               I
               may
               so
               speak
               ,
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               is
               here
               perstringed
               in
               this
               Period
               by
               an
               Allusion
               to
               Thygatira
               ,
               which
               signifies
               a
               Daughter
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               And
               although
               upon
               search
               after
               those
               places
               cited
               out
               of
               Strabo
               and
               Pliny
               I
               could
               not
               find
               what
               I
               sought
               for
               ,
               yet
               I
               found
               no
               reason
               to
               recede
               from
               this
               part
               of
               my
               Interpretation
               .
               First
               ,
               Because
               this
               passage
               Cornelius
               cites
               may
               haply
               be
               found
               in
               some
               other
               place
               in
               those
               Authours
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               in
               these
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               there
               need
               be
               no
               such
               account
               of
               the
               Notation
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               sith
               paronomasticall
               Allusion
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               and
               Thyatira
               of
               it self
               sounds
               
               near
               enough
               to
               Thygatira
               ,
               as
               must
               be
               generally
               allowed
               by
               all
               those
               that
               give
               their
               suffrage
               for
               the
               derivation
               therefrom
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               hard
               to
               prove
               it
               from
               the
               easie
               Elision
               is
               made
               of
               the
               letter
               G
               out
               of
               sundry
               words
               .
               Those
               in
               the
               English
               Tongue
               are
               obvious
               .
               It
               is
               more
               pertinent
               to
               instance
               in
               the
               Greek
               ,
               where
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               amongst
               the
               Poets
               is
               srequently
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               And
               also
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               words
               ,
               the
               Boeotians
               pronouncing
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Andfrom
               the
               Latine
               magis
               is
               the
               French
               word
               mais
               ,
               and
               from
               
                 Magister
                 Maister
              
               .
               And
               Caninius
               in
               general
               pronounces
               ,
               
                 Alia
                 sunt
                 innumerabilia
                 quae
                 deperdunt
                 G
                 :
              
               which
               implies
               it
               to
               be
               but
               a
               weak
               melting
               Consonant
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               easily
               degenerates
               into
               Y
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               be
               placed
               ,
               is
               easily
               quite
               lost
               .
               Which
               argues
               that
               the
               sound
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               are
               near
               enough
               for
               paronomasticall
               Allusion
               in
               any
               indifferent
               man's
               judgement
               whatsoever
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               the
               same
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               besides
               that
               common
               Analogie
               
               of
               making
               
                 nomina
                 parasyllaba
              
               (
               as
               they
               are
               called
               )
               from
               the
               fifth
               Declension
               ,
               as
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               example
               exquisitely
               answering
               this
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               namely
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               So
               that
               the
               word
               is
               unexceptionable
               .
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               though
               we
               should
               give
               it
               for
               granted
               that
               neither
               Pliny
               nor
               Strabo
               has
               any
               such
               Passage
               as
               Cornelius
               pretends
               ,
               yet
               
                 Stephanus
                 Byzantius
              
               expresly
               has
               in
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               whose
               very
               words
               I
               will
               transcribe
               for
               thy
               better
               satisfaction
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 THYATIRA
                 ,
                 a
                 City
                 of
                 LYDIA
                 ,
                 was
                 first
                 called
                 PELOPEA
                 and
                 SEMIRAMIS
                 ;
                 but
                 SELEUCUS
                 the
                 son
                 of
              
               Nicanor
               
                 waging
                 war
                 with
              
               Lysimachus
               ,
               
                 and
                 hearing
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 Daughter
                 born
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 City
                 THYGATIRA
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 in
                 the
                 feminine
                 gender
                 ,
                 though
                 now
                 they
                 make
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 neuter
                 .
              
               
               All
               this
               surely
               will
               abundantly
               warrant
               and
               secure
               a
               paronomasticall
               Allusion
               in
               Thygatira
               ,
               which
               signifies
               a
               Daughter
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               And
               this
               may
               suffice
               for
               the
               making
               good
               the
               Solidity
               of
               our
               Exposition
               .
               And
               I
               say
               Solidity
               ,
               rather
               then
               Perfection
               ,
               affirming
               onely
               all
               to
               be
               right
               so
               far
               as
               we
               have
               gone
               ,
               but
               not
               denying
               but
               that
               others
               better
               versed
               in
               History
               may
               more
               fully
               verifie
               what
               we
               have
               attempted
               .
               Nor
               did
               all
               things
               occurr
               that
               my self
               had
               read
               ,
               and
               should
               have
               noted
               if
               they
               had
               come
               to
               my
               minde
               .
               As
               those
               notorious
               ten
               years
               of
               the
               most
               bloudy
               Persecution
               of
               all
               under
               Diocletian
               ,
               which
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               may
               in
               special
               be
               alluded
               to
               by
               the
               
                 ten
                 days
              
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Smyrna
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               ten
               Persecutions
               in
               general
               ,
               by
               a
               Propheticall
               Henopoeia
               .
            
             
               The
               Notation
               also
               of
               the
               names
               of
               Balaam
               and
               Balac
               are
               very
               accommodate
               to
               
                 Pergamus
                 ;
                 Pergamus
              
               signifying
               what
               is
               high
               ,
               and
               
                 Balaam
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 .
              
               Which
               Balaam
               being
               also
               the
               false
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               set
               
               here
               for
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Clergy
               ,
               agrees
               excellently
               well
               with
               the
               Lordlinesse
               of
               him
               in
               this
               Pergamenian
               Period
               ,
               wherein
               he
               trode
               upon
               the
               Necks
               of
               Emperours
               ,
               and
               kicked
               their
               Crowns
               off
               with
               his
               feet
               .
               And
               Balac
               ,
               which
               is
               here
               the
               Secular
               Sovereignty
               ,
               whether
               it
               signifie
               Destruction
               or
               Emptinesse
               ,
               sutes
               very
               well
               with
               the
               state
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               when
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Pope
               had
               so
               overmastered
               all
               ,
               that
               the
               Secular
               Magistrate
               was
               either
               but
               the
               bloudy
               Executioner
               of
               his
               Edicts
               ,
               or
               else
               stood
               for
               a
               mere
               Cypher
               ,
               the
               Temporal
               Power
               being
               quite
               in
               a
               manner
               evacuated
               by
               the
               Rampancy
               of
               the
               Spiritual
               .
            
             
               And
               seeing
               all
               the
               names
               in
               this
               Prophecy
               are
               so
               significant
               ,
               I
               leave
               to
               the
               enquiry
               of
               the
               learned
               whether
               there
               may
               not
               be
               some
               proper
               significancy
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Jezebel
               also
               ;
               for
               it
               seems
               not
               uncapable
               of
               a
               fitting
               Etymologie
               ,
               and
               that
               according
               to
               the
               Pattern
               of
               a
               severe
               Critick
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               Tongue
               ;
               
               who
               in
               his
               account
               of
               the
               name
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               which
               is
               just
               such
               another
               Composition
               
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               )
               says
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               compounded
               of
               either
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ubi
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               vae
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               non
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               gloria
               .
               So
               therefore
               say
               I
               may
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               be
               compounded
               of
               either
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               signifies
               Habitaculum
               ;
               or
               else
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Chaldee
               (
               which
               is
               but
               a
               Dialect
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               )
               signifies
               Stercus
               ;
               or
               of
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Insula
              
               ,
               and
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Stercus
              
               .
               Which
               last
               is
               lesse
               accommodate
               to
               our
               purpose
               ,
               unlesse
               Insula
               here
               signifie
               symbolically
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               Mede
               sometimes
               interprets
               it
               of
               a
               Church
               as
               a
               place
               separate
               ,
               as
               Islands
               are
               by
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               holy
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               is
               separate
               .
               And
               then
               the
               Reproach
               will
               be
               upon
               the
               
                 holy
                 Church
              
               of
               Rome
               in
               this
               Thyatirian
               Intervall
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               become
               an
               Island
               of
               Filth
               and
               Dung.
               Which
               was
               too
               true
               of
               them
               ,
               for
               all
               their
               outward
               Gildings
               and
               Paintings
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               other
               Notations
               methinks
               are
               more
               simple
               and
               easie
               ,
               and
               fitly
               accord
               with
               both
               the
               History
               of
               Jezebel
               and
               the
               Fate
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Thyatirian
               Intervall
               .
               For
               if
               we
               derive
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ubi
               ,
               or
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               non
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               habitaculum
               ,
               it
               will
               plainly
               glance
               at
               
               Jezebel's
               being
               slung
               out
               at
               the
               window
               from
               her
               habitation
               ;
               but
               most
               fitly
               prefigure
               the
               dispossession
               of
               the
               Roman
               Priests
               and
               Friers
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               their
               Habitations
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               places
               should
               know
               them
               no
               more
               .
               So
               that
               the
               very
               Name
               of
               Jezebel
               bears
               in
               it
               the
               Fate
               of
               that
               Church
               at
               the
               close
               of
               that
               time
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               we
               derive
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               vae
               or
               heu
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 stercus
                 ,
                 
                   both
                   the
                   Fault
                   and
                   the
                   Punishment
                   of
                   the
                
                 Roman
              
               Church
               will
               be
               found
               written
               in
               this
               Name
               ;
               her
               Filth
               and
               Corruptions
               being
               compared
               to
               Dung
               ,
               and
               her
               Punishment
               intimated
               not
               unlike
               that
               of
               
               Jezebel's
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 And
                 the
                 carcasse
                 
                 of
                 Jezebel
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 dung
                 on
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               So
               that
               the
               Notation
               of
               the
               name
               denotes
               with
               what
               foul
               Reproach
               the
               Papal
               Power
               and
               Superstition
               would
               be
               put
               down
               in
               those
               places
               out
               of
               which
               it
               was
               to
               be
               exterminated
               ;
               that
               it
               should
               be
               troden
               down
               into
               the
               very
               Dirt.
               So
               that
               upon
               him
               
               that
               was
               in
               the
               Pergamenian
               Intervall
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 People
              
               ,
               (
               the
               Papal
               Hierarchy
               domineering
               over
               all
               ,
               )
               at
               the
               close
               of
               this
               Thyatirian
               Intervall
               this
               insulting
               Lamentation
               might
               be
               taken
               up
               with
               a
               paronomasticall
               Allusion
               ,
               not
               much
               unlike
               the
               foregoing
               Etymologie
               in
               the
               sense
               thereof
               ,
               and
               near
               enough
               to
               the
               sound
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               namely
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Alas
                 the
                 Dung
                 or
                 Dirt
                 of
                 the
                 Papal
                 Lordlinesse
                 !
              
               How
               is
               it
               troden
               down
               as
               the
               Mire
               in
               the
               streets
               !
               Which
               was
               notoriously
               performed
               in
               the
               actings
               of
               
                 Martin
                 Luther
              
               against
               the
               Pope
               and
               Roman
               Clergy
               .
            
             
               But
               whether
               this
               or
               what
               else
               may
               be
               alluded
               to
               by
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               Name
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               very
               solicitous
               ,
               the
               Story
               of
               the
               Person
               being
               sufficient
               to
               warrant
               the
               meaning
               I
               have
               given
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               as
               any
               one
               may
               see
               by
               perusing
               the
               Expolition
               .
               And
               our
               Performance
               ;
               I
               hope
               ,
               will
               appear
               solid
               enough
               without
               descending
               to
               such
               curious
               Niceties
               .
               We
               will
               therefore
               now
               onely
               adde
               something
               briefly
               touching
               the
               Usesulnesse
               thereof
               ,
               and
               so
               conclude
               .
            
             
             
               13.
               
               And
               certainly
               our
               Exposition
               of
               these
               seven
               Epistles
               to
               the
               seven
               Churches
               has
               an
               equal
               Usefulnesse
               with
               any
               other
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Apocalyptick
               Visions
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               considerable
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               is
               a
               more
               compendious
               comprehension
               of
               the
               main
               drift
               of
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               ,
               it
               serves
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               our
               faith
               in
               the
               particular
               Providence
               and
               Watchfulnesse
               of
               Christ
               over
               his
               Church
               ,
               it
               being
               so
               manifest
               from
               this
               Exposition
               with
               what
               care
               and
               steddiness
               he
               hath
               carried
               on
               things
               hitherto
               in
               the
               first
               five
               Intervalls
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               have
               been
               no
               otherwise
               then
               He
               himself
               has
               predicted
               in
               these
               Propheticall
               Epistles
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               again
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               here
               is
               an
               ample
               and
               timely
               Testimony
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               I
               mean
               such
               as
               have
               declared
               against
               and
               forsaken
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               from
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Waldenses
               to
               the
               first
               Reformers
               usually
               so
               called
               ;
               the
               Waldenses
               being
               acknowledged
               the
               
                 faithfull
                 Martyrs
              
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               those
               other
               that
               lived
               within
               the
               Intervall
               of
               
               the
               Church
               in
               Thyatira
               carrying
               away
               no
               lesse
               Encomium
               ,
               as
               being
               thus
               described
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               that
               Church
               ;
               
                 I
                 know
                 thy
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 charity
                 ,
                 and
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 patience
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 thy
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 first
                 .
              
               So
               that
               they
               approved
               themselves
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               even
               till
               they
               broke
               out
               at
               last
               into
               a
               National
               Reformation
               .
               And
               shall
               not
               our
               first
               Reformers
               then
               be
               thought
               worthy
               of
               having
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               applied
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               have
               so
               
               ample
               a
               testimony
               from
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               whom
               the
               Father
               has
               constituted
               the
               Judge
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               ?
               And
               shall
               not
               they
               rightly
               be
               said
               to
               have
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               in
               a
               Politicall
               sense
               ,
               to
               whom
               was
               made
               good
               that
               Promise
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 To
                 him
                 
                 that
                 overcomes
                 will
                 I
                 give
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
              
               &
               c
               ?
               This
               therefore
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               Thyatira
               does
               farther
               ratifie
               what
               we
               have
               *
               elsewhere
               delivered
               touching
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               that
               the
               Completion
               of
               that
               Prophecy
               was
               in
               that
               wonderfull
               Reformation
               
               God
               unexpectedly
               brought
               about
               by
               Luther
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               Whence
               it
               will
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               sixth
               Trumpet
               is
               over
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Forty
               two
               months
               ,
               the
               One
               thousand
               two
               hundred
               and
               sixty
               days
               ,
               or
               the
               Time
               and
               Times
               and
               Half
               a
               time
               ,
               are
               expired
               as
               to
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               Prophecy
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               in
               vain
               for
               any
               to
               compute
               any
               Futurities
               upon
               the
               supposall
               of
               their
               Expiration
               to
               come
               ;
               and
               that
               those
               that
               doe
               so
               will
               finde
               themselves
               confuted
               by
               the
               unsutablenesse
               of
               Events
               ,
               and
               thereby
               expose
               the
               endeavour
               of
               interpreting
               Prophecies
               to
               reproach
               and
               scorn
               ,
               and
               weaken
               mens
               belief
               even
               of
               those
               Expositions
               that
               are
               true
               ,
               and
               give
               great
               advantage
               to
               the
               common
               Adversary
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               it
               is
               most
               true
               in
               it self
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               most
               for
               the
               Interest
               of
               Reformed
               Christendome
               ,
               to
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               the
               Protestant
               Reformation
               is
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               Ascending
               into
               Heaven
               ;
               that
               men
               may
               have
               that
               value
               for
               the
               Reformation
               that
               is
               due
               
               thereto
               ,
               (
               it
               having
               thereby
               so
               plain
               a
               Ratification
               from
               Divine
               Testimony
               of
               the
               rightfulnesse
               thereof
               against
               the
               Tyrannies
               and
               Idolatries
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               )
               and
               that
               both
               Magistrate
               and
               People
               may
               every-where
               be
               the
               better
               sodered
               together
               upon
               this
               consideration
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               Sects
               that
               keep
               the
               Foundation
               may
               have
               the
               better
               esteem
               for
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               not
               vilifie
               and
               hate
               one
               another
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               usually
               they
               do
               ,
               but
               be
               in
               a
               readinesse
               for
               Christian
               Unity
               and
               Love.
               For
               it
               is
               this
               Dispensation
               of
               Spirit
               that
               must
               give
               Antichrist
               that
               most
               deadly
               Blow
               that
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               flaming
               Sword
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Rider
               of
               the
               white
               Horse
               literally
               understood
               ,
               or
               large
               streams
               of
               fire
               spouted
               out
               of
               Heaven
               upon
               him
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               miraculous
               assistence
               ,
               as
               some
               ignorantly
               expect
               at
               the
               finishing
               of
               the
               1260
               days
               .
               Which
               groundlesse
               Supposition
               is
               fit
               for
               nothing
               but
               to
               engender
               vain
               Heats
               and
               presumptuous
               Conceits
               ,
               to
               which
               no
               answer
               will
               be
               given
               but
               Shame
               and
               Frustration
               .
            
             
             
               But
               the
               plain
               Truth
               understood
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               naturally
               tends
               to
               the
               begetting
               in
               all
               Reformed
               Christendome
               a
               mutuall
               esteem
               of
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               the
               suppressing
               that
               vain
               Presumption
               in
               Parties
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               the
               sole
               people
               that
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               belonged
               to
               ,
               and
               so
               ought
               to
               expect
               marvellous
               things
               for
               themselves
               conjoined
               with
               the
               destruction
               or
               suppression
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               that
               are
               not
               of
               their
               own
               Party
               .
               Which
               fond
               ,
               or
               rather
               unchristian
               ,
               Conceits
               are
               quite
               expunged
               by
               the
               true
               and
               faithfull
               Interpretation
               I
               have
               published
               to
               the
               world
               of
               the
               Rising
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               ;
               which
               puts
               them
               in
               a
               way
               rather
               of
               duly
               prizing
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               of
               jointly
               endeavouring
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               Sobriety
               to
               advance
               the
               common
               Interest
               of
               whole
               Reformed
               Christendome
               ,
               then
               for
               any
               one
               Party
               so
               vainly
               to
               presume
               of
               themselves
               above
               all
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               And
               finally
               ,
               this
               groundlesse
               expectation
               of
               any
               such
               wonderfull
               events
               upon
               the
               expiration
               of
               the
               1260
               days
               being
               thus
               wiped
               away
               ,
               that
               time
               as
               to
               any
               fulfilling
               of
               Prophecies
               being
               already
               
               expired
               ,
               and
               no
               set
               time
               being
               defined
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               order
               of
               things
               in
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               Vials
               ,
               it
               is
               left
               for
               the
               Protestants
               to
               compute
               the
               approach
               of
               the
               final
               Ruine
               of
               Antichrist
               and
               the
               blessed
               Millennium
               according
               to
               their
               own
               progresse
               in
               the
               Mysterie
               of
               real
               Regeneration
               and
               indispensable
               Duties
               of
               Christianity
               .
               By
               how
               much
               more
               holy
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               more
               harmlesse
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               more
               humble
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               more
               Heavenly-affected
               they
               finde
               one
               another
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               more
               discreet
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               more
               faithfull
               and
               obedient
               to
               the
               publick
               Magistrate
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               more
               kinde
               and
               loving
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               by
               how
               much
               more
               seriously
               affected
               for
               the
               advancing
               the
               publick
               good
               and
               the
               endeavouring
               the
               common
               welfare
               of
               all
               mankind
               ,
               (
               which
               will
               introduce
               the
               Philadelphian
               Intervall
               ,
               )
               by
               so
               much
               more
               near
               they
               may
               reckon
               the
               approach
               of
               the
               downfall
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               the
               glorious
               Reign
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Saints
               at
               the
               happy
               Millennium
               .
               But
               what
               other
               Indications
               there
               be
               besides
               these
               
               in
               the
               Visions
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               whereby
               we
               may
               compute
               the
               nearnesse
               of
               those
               Times
               ,
               I
               must
               ingenuously
               confesse
               I
               know
               not
               .
               But
               this
               was
               a
               sudden
               Excursion
               .
               We
               will
               return
               again
               into
               the
               way
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               But
               thirdly
               ,
               In
               that
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Notwithstanding
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 few
                 things
                 
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 sufferest
                 that
                 Woman
                 Jezebel
                 ,
                 which
                 calleth
                 her self
                 a
                 Prophetesse
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 and
                 seduce
                 my
                 servants
                 to
                 commit
                 Fornication
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 eat
                 things
                 sacrificed
                 unto
                 Idols
                 ,
              
               &c.
               this
               is
               a
               perfect
               clearing
               of
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Reformers
              
               from
               that
               hainous
               Crime
               of
               Schism
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               so
               magisterially
               lays
               to
               their
               charge
               ,
               it
               plainly
               implying
               that
               their
               Separation
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               was
               not
               onely
               no
               Fault
               ,
               but
               a
               Vertue
               ,
               and
               an
               indispensable
               point
               of
               Obedience
               to
               the
               command
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               had
               been
               Disobedience
               and
               Rebellion
               against
               Christ
               not
               to
               have
               separated
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               impossible
               to
               be
               any
               Schism
               .
               Which
               is
               a
               thing
               worthy
               
               of
               our
               notice
               and
               consideration
               .
            
             
               As
               is
               also
               this
               ,
               (
               contrary
               to
               the
               opinion
               of
               some
               ,
               otherwise
               learned
               ,
               )
               That
               to
               depart
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               upon
               the
               
                 very
                 account
                 of
                 Idolatry
              
               is
               not
               
                 Schism
                 before
                 God
              
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               those
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               of
               none
               of
               the
               purest
               minds
               ,
               but
               rather
               such
               as
               have
               a
               greater
               sense
               of
               the
               carnal
               Interest
               of
               the
               Church
               then
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               purity
               of
               his
               Worship
               .
               For
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               
                 God
                 blessed
                 for
                 ever
              
               ,
               does
               here
               blame
               the
               Church
               in
               Thyatira
               ,
               that
               she
               suffers
               the
               Woman
               Jezebel
               any
               longer
               ,
               and
               does
               not
               cast
               her
               off
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Eunuchs
               cast
               her
               out
               of
               the
               window
               in
               the
               Type
               ,
               )
               and
               that
               for
               this
               very
               cause
               ,
               because
               she
               is
               a
               
                 Teacher
                 of
                 Idolatry
              
               ,
               and
               
                 an
                 Abettour
                 and
                 Countenancer
                 of
                 spiritual
                 Fornication
              
               ;
               as
               is
               manifest
               in
               the
               Text.
               So
               that
               
                 before
                 God
              
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               
                 sight
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               both
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               stands
               guilty
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               Protestants
               leaving
               her
               Communion
               upon
               
                 that
                 account
              
               are
               
               acquitted
               from
               any
               the
               least
               taint
               or
               suspicion
               of
               Schism
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               does
               but
               witnesse
               with
               our
               spirits
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               if
               thou
               hast
               not
               lost
               the
               free
               use
               of
               thy
               Reason
               ,
               that
               brief
               
                 Treatise
                 of
                 Idolatry
              
               added
               to
               this
               present
               Exposition
               will
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               abundantly
               satisfie
               thee
               :
               which
               therefore
               I
               have
               adjoined
               as
               a
               sutable
               Appendage
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               In
               that
               Reformed
               Christendom
               (
               especially
               after
               their
               Remissnesse
               in
               Life
               and
               Manners
               ,
               and
               Contentionsnesse
               about
               Trifles
               ,
               )
               is
               represented
               (
               under
               the
               Type
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               Sardis
               )
               to
               be
               in
               such
               an
               imperfect
               Condition
               ,
               though
               emerged
               out
               of
               the
               grossnesse
               of
               the
               Popish
               Idolatry
               ,
               (
               for
               there
               is
               no
               farther
               complaint
               of
               either
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Balaam
               or
               of
               Jezebel
               here
               ,
               )
               this
               should
               teach
               us
               to
               be
               humble
               ,
               and
               not
               over-fierce
               and
               confident
               in
               our
               Opinions
               and
               Doctrines
               ,
               but
               meekly
               to
               bear
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               and
               be
               ready
               to
               be
               instructed
               by
               one
               another
               for
               the
               clearing
               up
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             
             
               But
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               things
               being
               no
               better
               then
               they
               are
               ,
               sith
               they
               are
               no
               worse
               then
               they
               were
               predicted
               ,
               we
               are
               hence
               to
               learn
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               our
               Duty
               never
               to
               suffer
               our
               mindes
               to
               relapse
               towards
               the
               Flesh-pots
               of
               AEgypt
               ,
               or
               think
               we
               had
               as
               good
               goe
               back
               again
               to
               Rome
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               no
               better
               then
               we
               are
               .
               For
               this
               Sardian
               state
               is
               like
               the
               wandring
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               betwixt
               AEgypt
               and
               the
               promised
               Land
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Philadelphian
               state
               ,
               into
               which
               there
               is
               no
               entrance
               till
               after
               the
               seven
               Vials
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               till
               the
               last
               of
               them
               be
               poured
               out
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               a-pouring
               .
               As
               it
               is
               said
               in
               the
               fifteenth
               of
               the
               
                 Apocalypse
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 filled
                 with
                 smoak
                 from
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 his
                 power
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 till
                 the
                 seven
                 plagues
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Angels
                 were
                 fulfilled
                 .
              
               Where
               
                 no
                 man
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Apocalyptick
               style
               ,
               signifies
               ,
               that
               that
               company
               of
               men
               that
               were
               to
               enter
               into
               ,
               and
               make
               up
               ,
               that
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               which
               
               is
               here
               styled
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 living
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               would
               not
               appear
               in
               that
               eminent
               condition
               till
               after
               the
               Vials
               ,
               the
               last
               either
               current
               or
               complete
               .
               Which
               agrees
               admirably
               with
               that
               passage
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               
                 Philadelphia
                 ,
                 Him
                 that
                 overcometh
                 will
                 I
                 make
                 a
                 
                 Pillar
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 my
                 God.
                 
              
               So
               that
               these
               Philadelphians
               shall
               not
               onely
               enter
               into
               the
               Temple
               after
               the
               smoak
               of
               the
               Vials
               ,
               but
               
                 never
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 again
                 ,
              
               according
               to
               the
               sense
               we
               have
               explained
               it
               in
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               because
               we
               are
               in
               a
               kinde
               of
               Wildernesse-condition
               ,
               we
               ought
               with
               Faith
               and
               Meeknesse
               and
               Patience
               to
               abide
               till
               God
               shall
               bring
               us
               into
               that
               good
               Land
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               murmur
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               reproach
               his
               Providence
               ,
               who
               hath
               thought
               fit
               to
               carry
               on
               things
               with
               such
               leisurely
               steps
               ,
               nor
               peevishly
               and
               falsly
               to
               say
               that
               we
               had
               as
               good
               return
               to
               Rome
               again
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               a
               question
               whether
               the
               Reformation
               has
               done
               more
               good
               or
               hurt
               .
               For
               such
               thoughts
               or
               speeches
               are
               false
               ,
               injudicious
               ,
               
               and
               ingratefull
               Reproaches
               against
               the
               sacred
               Providence
               of
               God
               ,
               whose
               ways
               these
               bitter
               ,
               shallow
               and
               unsanctify'd
               spirits
               understand
               not
               ,
               because
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               world
               has
               blinded
               their
               eyes
               .
            
             
               And
               forasmuch
               as
               there
               is
               no
               complaint
               of
               Idolatry
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               this
               Sardian
               Church
               ,
               nor
               the
               least
               hint
               to
               make
               any
               Separation
               ,
               as
               before
               ,
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               Reformed
               Christendom
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               particular
               Sects
               and
               Members
               thereof
               ,
               ought
               to
               have
               a
               tender
               regard
               how
               they
               divide
               from
               one
               another
               or
               break
               Communion
               for
               difference
               of
               Ceremony
               or
               Opinion
               ;
               but
               holding
               all
               the
               indispensable
               Foundation
               ,
               and
               bearing
               joint
               Testimony
               against
               the
               grosse
               Idolatries
               and
               wilde
               Enormities
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               to
               study
               Peace
               and
               mutuall
               Compliance
               ,
               that
               the
               Body
               of
               
                 Reformed
                 Christendome
              
               may
               be
               more
               strong
               and
               compact
               to
               stand
               against
               the
               common
               Enemie
               .
            
             
               But
               above
               all
               ,
               we
               are
               with
               might
               and
               main
               to
               endeavour
               to
               perfect
               Holinesse
               
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               purge
               our selves
               from
               all
               pollution
               of
               flesh
               and
               spirit
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               prevent
               the
               extremity
               of
               that
               Judgement
               which
               is
               threatned
               as
               suddenly
               and
               unexpectedly
               to
               come
               upon
               the
               Church
               of
               Sardis
               .
               And
               these
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               are
               main
               
               Usefulnesses
               discoverable
               in
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Sardian
               Church
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               And
               fifthly
               ,
               As
               for
               the
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Philadelphia
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               main
               Importance
               for
               the
               making
               of
               the
               world
               good
               .
               For
               it
               is
               the
               ordinary
               excuse
               for
               the
               reigning
               of
               Impiety
               and
               Immorality
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               men
               will
               be
               men
               as
               long
               as
               the
               world
               lasts
               ,
               and
               that
               things
               are
               more
               likely
               ever
               to
               grow
               worse
               and
               worse
               then
               better
               :
               and
               therefore
               very
               few
               there
               are
               that
               will
               either
               attempt
               the
               amending
               of
               their
               own
               Lives
               ,
               or
               the
               encouraging
               others
               so
               to
               doe
               .
               When
               notwithstanding
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Propheticall
               sense
               of
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Philadelphia
               ,
               that
               there
               will
               be
               a
               time
               when
               Righteousnesse
               
               and
               
                 true
                 Holinesse
              
               will
               have
               a
               most
               glorious
               reign
               upon
               earth
               .
            
             
               But
               those
               that
               are
               averse
               from
               this
               belief
               are
               usually
               averse
               also
               from
               believing
               any
               certitude
               in
               the
               Expositions
               of
               Prophecies
               .
               They
               will
               not
               ,
               forsooth
               ,
               be
               so
               presumptuous
               as
               to
               pretend
               they
               can
               understand
               them
               ,
               especially
               such
               as
               either
               chastise
               the
               abominable
               Wickednesses
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               promise
               Times
               transcendently
               better
               .
               Which
               is
               a
               piece
               of
               Hypocrisie
               much
               like
               that
               of
               Ahaz
               ,
               when
               the
               Prophet
               bid
               him
               ask
               a
               Sign
               of
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
               ;
               but
               he
               ,
               good
               modest
               Hypocrite
               ,
               
                 would
                 not
                 ask
                 a
                 Sign
                 ,
                 neither
                 would
                 he
                 tempt
                 the
                 
                 Lord.
                 
              
               The
               meaning
               whereof
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               amuze
               nor
               distract
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               nor
               render
               himself
               more
               obnoxious
               by
               taking
               notice
               of
               a
               supernatural
               Evidence
               against
               the
               natural
               Sentiments
               and
               persuasions
               of
               his
               own
               carnal
               minde
               ,
               under
               whose
               Government
               he
               was
               resolved
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               dissettled
               by
               the
               Inlets
               of
               any
               
               higher
               Light.
               The
               application
               is
               very
               easie
               and
               obvious
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               And
               lastly
               ,
               Admitting
               the
               Propheticall
               meaning
               of
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Laodicea
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               great
               use
               for
               the
               establishing
               our
               Faith
               in
               that
               grand
               Point
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 Terrestriall
                 Scene
                 will
                 have
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 all
              
               Christ
               
                 will
                 visibly
                 come
                 in
                 Judgement
                 to
                 reward
                 all
                 men
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 works
              
               ;
               That
               he
               will
               judge
               both
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               according
               to
               the
               Orthodox
               sense
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               To
               all
               which
               we
               may
               adde
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Expositions
               of
               these
               Seven
               Epistles
               to
               the
               Seven
               Churches
               in
               Asia
               are
               in
               a
               manner
               as
               convincing
               as
               any
               other
               Visions
               in
               the
               whole
               Apocalypse
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               far
               more
               easie
               ,
               and
               reach
               the
               main
               Design
               in
               a
               lesse
               compasse
               of
               words
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               that
               operosenesse
               of
               Synchronisms
               necessarily
               hanging
               on
               them
               as
               the
               other
               have
               for
               the
               clearing
               of
               the
               sense
               ;
               but
               are
               onely
               seven
               Intervalls
               
               manifestly
               succeeding
               one
               another
               ,
               whose
               Bounds
               so
               far
               as
               things
               are
               past
               are
               easily
               determinable
               .
               And
               we
               know
               that
               the
               Intervall
               of
               Sardis
               ends
               where
               that
               of
               Philadelphia
               begins
               ,
               and
               Laodicea
               is
               the
               close
               of
               all
               .
               Which
               Facility
               and
               Comprehensiblenesse
               must
               needs
               improve
               the
               Usefulnesse
               of
               these
               Expositions
               very
               considerably
               .
            
             
               And
               there
               wanting
               nothing
               but
               the
               Significations
               of
               the
               Names
               to
               be
               added
               for
               the
               easie
               Applicability
               of
               the
               Events
               to
               each
               Intervall
               ,
               I
               will
               ,
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               Reader
               ,
               briefly
               furnish
               them
               that
               have
               no
               skill
               in
               the
               original
               Languages
               with
               the
               sense
               and
               meaning
               of
               the
               Names
               of
               all
               the
               Seven
               Churches
               aforehand
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               Ephesus
               therefore
               ,
               with
               an
               Allusion
               to
               the
               Greek
               word
               Ephesis
               ,
               signifies
               Desire
               ,
               the
               first
               moving
               Principle
               that
               drives
               on
               an
               Activity
               for
               the
               attaining
               the
               main
               Scope
               we
               aim
               at
               .
               But
               with
               an
               Allusion
               to
               Aphesis
               ,
               it
               signisies
               Remissnesse
               ,
               for
               which
               this
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               is
               
               
               blamed
               :
               or
               else
               ,
               alluding
               again
               to
               Aphesis
               ,
               it
               signifies
               the
               
                 starting
                 or
                 letting
                 loose
                 the
                 Racers
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Race
                 .
              
               Which
               agrees
               very
               fitly
               with
               this
               Ephesine
               Intervall
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               Providence
               concerning
               the
               same
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Smyrna
               signifies
               Myrrh
               ,
               intimating
               the
               bitter
               Affliction
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               under
               the
               Ten
               Pagan
               Persecutions
               .
            
             
               Pergamus
               signifies
               Sublimity
               or
               Exaltation
               ,
               intimating
               the
               raising
               of
               the
               Church
               out
               of
               her
               former
               dejected
               and
               afflicted
               condition
               under
               the
               aforesaid
               Persecutions
               into
               a
               glorious
               Triumph
               over
               Paganism
               ;
               as
               it
               fell
               out
               upon
               the
               Conquest
               of
               Constantine
               the
               great
               .
               It
               signifies
               also
               ,
               or
               prefigures
               ,
               the
               enormous
               Haughtinesse
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               in
               that
               Intervall
               .
            
             
               Thyatira
               ,
               in
               Allusion
               to
               Thygatira
               a
               Daughter
               ,
               intimates
               the
               more-then-ordinary
               Womanishness
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               in
               that
               Intervall
               :
               But
               in
               
               Allusion
               to
               
                 Thyateria
                 ,
                 Altars
                 of
                 Incense
                 or
                 sweet
                 Odours
                 ,
              
               it
               signifies
               the
               more-then-ordinary
               frequentness
               of
               burning
               the
               
                 blessed
                 Protestant
                 Martyrs
              
               with
               fire
               and
               faggot
               in
               this
               Period
               .
               Which
               Cruelty
               though
               it
               was
               abominable
               in
               respect
               of
               that
               bloudy
               and
               barbarous
               Church
               that
               committed
               it
               ;
               yet
               the
               suffering
               of
               those
               holy
               Martyrs
               in
               this
               manner
               out
               of
               Fidelity
               to
               Christ
               and
               his
               Truth
               was
               a
               Sacrifice
               of
               sweet
               Odours
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               very
               gratefully
               accepted
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               Sardis
               ,
               in
               Allusion
               to
               Sarda
               or
               
                 lapis
                 Sardius
              
               ,
               (
               the
               same
               that
               
                 Carnalina
                 ,
              
               )
               signifies
               the
               imperfect
               and
               carnal
               Condition
               of
               that
               Intervall
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Church
               that
               is
               called
               Sardian
               .
            
             
               Philadelphia
               ,
               which
               signifies
               Charity
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               particularly
               a
               more
               
                 special
                 love
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Houshold
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               intimates
               the
               
                 Reign
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Love.
                 For
                 God
                 is
                 
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 abideth
                 in
                 Love
                 abideth
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
               This
               is
               that
               illustrious
               Reign
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Millenniall
               Empire
               of
               Love
               ,
               when
               the
               Christian
               life
               shall
               take
               place
               ,
               and
               Opinions
               and
               Persecutions
               shall
               be
               done
               away
               .
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               Laodicea
               signifies
               a
               
                 popular
                 Politicall
              
               or
               
                 externally-Legal
                 Righteousnesse
              
               ,
               the
               outward
               form
               of
               the
               former
               Philadelphian
               state
               ,
               but
               ,
               as
               in
               old
               age
               ,
               the
               spirit
               much
               decay'd
               ,
               though
               the
               outward
               figure
               of
               the
               body
               much-what
               the
               same
               .
               It
               signifies
               also
               the
               arraigning
               and
               
                 judgeing
                 of
                 the
                 people
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               Christ
               shall
               come
               to
               judge
               both
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               ;
               because
               this
               is
               to
               be
               performed
               at
               the
               close
               of
               this
               Laodicean
               Intervall
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               The
               significancy
               of
               the
               Names
               of
               these
               Seven
               Churches
               reckoned
               always
               in
               such
               an
               order
               ,
               as
               that
               seven
               Intervalls
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               the
               end
               of
               all
               ,
               answer
               exactly
               in
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               both
               to
               these
               Names
               in
               this
               order
               they
               are
               reckoned
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Conditions
               of
               
               the
               Seven
               Churches
               as
               they
               are
               orderly
               described
               in
               the
               Seven
               Epistles
               to
               them
               ,
               is
               a
               plain
               Demonstration
               to
               them
               that
               are
               not
               extremely
               refractory
               ,
               (
               especially
               if
               you
               adde
               the
               Certainty
               that
               there
               must
               be
               a
               Propheticall
               meaning
               of
               these
               Epistles
               ,
               as
               is
               made
               good
               in
               the
               first
               and
               second
               Chapters
               of
               the
               ensuing
               Book
               ,
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               plain
               Demonstration
               ,
               that
               our
               Exposition
               is
               true
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               so
               easie
               and
               comprehensible
               ,
               and
               therefore
               of
               an
               
                 universal
                 Usefulnesse
              
               as
               well
               to
               the
               Illiterate
               as
               the
               Learned
               .
               Which
               I
               hope
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               will
               be
               a
               sufficient
               Excuse
               for
               the
               Authour
               ,
               that
               he
               has
               either
               invited
               thee
               to
               the
               pains
               of
               reading
               ,
               or
               given
               himself
               the
               trouble
               of
               compiling
               ,
               this
               present
               Treatise
               .
               Farewell
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               A
               Propheticall
               EXPOSITION
               OF
               THE
               SEVEN
               EPISTLES
               Sent
               to
               THE
               SEVEN
               CHURCHES
               IN
               ASIA
               ,
               From
               Him
               
                 THAT
                 IS
                 ,
                 AND
                 WAS
                 ,
                 AND
                 IS
                 TO
                 COME
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SIRACIDES
                 .
                 Ch.
                 59.
                 
              
               
                 
                   He
                   that
                   giveth
                   his
                   minde
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   High
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   occupied
                   in
                   the
                   meditation
                   thereof
                   ,
                   will
                   seek
                   out
                   the
                   wisedome
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Ancient
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   occupied
                   in
                   Prophecies
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               Propheticall
               EXPOSITION
               OF
               THE
               SEVEN
               EPISTLES
               Sent
               to
               THE
               SEVEN
               CHURCHES
               in
               Asia
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     A
                     Preparation
                     toward
                     the
                  
                   Mysticall
                   or
                   Propheticall
                   
                     Interpretation
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Seven
                   Epistles
                   
                     to
                     the
                  
                   Seven
                   Churches
                   of
                   Asia
                   .
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 WE
                 shall
                 first
                 premise
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 those
                 two
                 following
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Seven
                   Seals
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                
                 ,
                 reach
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 so
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Seven
                   Churches
                
                 reaches
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 Which
                 
                 seems
                 congruous
                 both
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Vision
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 following
                 Examples
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Seven
                   Seals
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 shall
                 premise
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 conspicuous
                 that
                 four
                 of
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 these
                 seven
                 Churches
                 are
                 directly
                 significant
                 of
                 some
                 State
                 and
                 Condition
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Smyrna
                   ,
                   Pergamus
                   ,
                   Philadelphia
                
                 and
                 Laodicea
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 exceeding
                 credible
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 three
                 names
                 may
                 allude
                 to
                 some
                 thing
                 that
                 may
                 set
                 out
                 their
                 Nature
                 and
                 Condition
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   Thyatira
                
                 and
                 Sardis
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 take
                 more
                 express
                 notice
                 in
                 the
                 process
                 of
                 our
                 Exposition
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 better
                 )
                 have
                 been
                 noted
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 This
                 more
                 mysticall
                 sense
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 a-rendring
                 of
                 the
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 clash
                 with
                 the
                 Literal
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 nor
                 exclude
                 that
                 usefull
                 Applicability
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 Reproof
                 or
                 Praise
                 of
                 any
                 Churches
                 particular
                 in
                 any
                 time
                 or
                 
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 like
                 things
                 obnoxious
                 or
                 commendable
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 distinct
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 watchfulness
                 and
                 foresight
                 of
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 may
                 haply
                 be
                 more
                 illustrated
                 and
                 display'd
                 by
                 this
                 mystical
                 way
                 of
                 Exposition
                 then
                 by
                 that
                 Literal
                 or
                 Moral
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 will
                 therefore
                 distinguish
                 the
                 whole
                 Duration
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 especially
                 so
                 far
                 forth
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 within
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 the
                 other
                 Prophecies
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalyps
                 seem
                 chiefly
                 to
                 regard
                 )
                 into
                 Seven
                 Intervalls
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 suppose
                 the
                 first
                 Intervall
                 to
                 end
                 where
                 the
                 second
                 begins
                 ,
                 viz.
                 in
                 the
                 tenth
                 year
                 of
                 Nero
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Anno
                   Christi
                
                 63.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Which
                 Period
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Church
                 ending
                 so
                 early
                 ,
                 even
                 about
                 thirty
                 years
                 before
                 St.
                 John's
                 writing
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 agrees
                 excellently
                 well
                 with
                 that
                 passage
                 Ch.
                 1.
                 v.
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
                 where
                 ,
                 after
                 
                 Christ's
                 declaring
                 himself
                 
                   the
                   first
                
                 and
                 
                   the
                   last
                
                 ;
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Chapter
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 He
                 that
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   is
                   to
                   
                   come
                
                 )
                 and
                 his
                 mentioning
                 his
                 own
                 Death
                 and
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 alive
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 he
                 presently
                 inferrs
                 ,
                 Write
                 therefore
                 
                   what
                   things
                   thou
                   hast
                   seen
                   ,
                   what
                   things
                   are
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   what
                   things
                   shall
                   be
                   hereafter
                
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 expresly
                 and
                 immediately
                 calls
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Stars
                 and
                 the
                 seven
                 golden
                 Candlesticks
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 20.
                 which
                 is
                 worth
                 the
                 noting
                 .
                 )
                 What
                 things
                 thou
                 
                   hast
                   seen
                   already
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 thy
                 life
                 past
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Church
                 :
                 what
                 things
                 
                   are
                   now
                   present
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Smyrnian
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 which
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 and
                 tastest
                 of
                 the
                 bitterness
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 thy
                 Exile
                 here
                 in
                 Patmos
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Ten
                 Persecutions
                 were
                 then
                 already
                 begun
                 ,
                 and
                 John
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Second
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 )
                 and
                 what
                 things
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   hereafter
                
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 residue
                 of
                 the
                 period
                 of
                 the
                 Smyrnian
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 periods
                 of
                 the
                 Remainder
                 of
                 the
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 succeeding
                 .
                 And
                 questionless
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Rider
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 
                   white
                   Horse
                
                 respects
                 what
                 
                   was
                   then
                   past
                
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 Christ's
                 first
                 Warfare
                 upon
                 his
                 conquest
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 being
                 mounted
                 into
                 his
                 glorify'd
                 Body
                 ;
                 who
                 after
                 from
                 on
                 high
                 sent
                 down
                 Succours
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 assisted
                 and
                 and
                 managed
                 that
                 illustrious
                 Battel
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Times
                 so
                 successfully
                 and
                 gloriously
                 ,
                 that
                 infinite
                 numbers
                 of
                 men
                 were
                 brought
                 under
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 even
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Period
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 scruple
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 representing
                 a
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 past
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 that
                 it
                 seems
                 improper
                 to
                 direct
                 an
                 Epistle
                 to
                 a
                 Church
                 then
                 out
                 of
                 being
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 argument
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 hold
                 the
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 to
                 be
                 seven
                 successive
                 Conditions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 worlds
                 end
                 .
                 For
                 make
                 the
                 Exitus
                 of
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Church
                 reach
                 beyond
                 S.
                 John's
                 time
                 ,
                 suppose
                 to
                 
                   Anno
                   Christi
                
                 100
                 ,
                 or
                 thereabout
                 ;
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Epistles
                 
                 will
                 be
                 writ
                 to
                 Churches
                 not
                 yet
                 in
                 being
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 many
                 hundreds
                 ,
                 nay
                 thousands
                 of
                 years
                 ere
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 :
                 which
                 yet
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 count
                 absurd
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 briefest
                 account
                 therefore
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 seems
                 to
                 drive
                 on
                 two
                 main
                 designs
                 in
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 these
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 at
                 once
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 ,
                 most
                 effectually
                 to
                 animate
                 and
                 encourage
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 doe
                 well
                 ,
                 to
                 stick
                 to
                 Truth
                 and
                 Holiness
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Trials
                 and
                 Calamities
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 life
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 deterre
                 them
                 from
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 Sin
                 and
                 wickedness
                 of
                 what
                 nature
                 soever
                 ,
                 whether
                 Apostasie
                 from
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 Sensuality
                 ,
                 or
                 what-ever
                 Remissness
                 in
                 Manners
                 :
                 For
                 which
                 design
                 this
                 Epistolar
                 way
                 is
                 exceeding
                 accommodate
                 ,
                 it
                 bearing
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 personally
                 speaking
                 to
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 more
                 forcibly
                 makes
                 them
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 design
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 so
                 laid
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 foregoe
                 the
                 
                 former
                 advantage
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 instruct
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Foresight
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 all
                 things
                 lie
                 bare
                 before
                 his
                 eyes
                 in
                 such
                 order
                 and
                 succession
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Literal
                 sense
                 of
                 these
                 Epistles
                 to
                 the
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 ,
                 that
                 former
                 design
                 is
                 plainly
                 pursued
                 and
                 attained
                 ,
                 understanding
                 them
                 directed
                 to
                 these
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 in
                 Asia
                 then
                 in
                 being
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 measure
                 in
                 the
                 Moral
                 sense
                 .
                 These
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 being
                 so
                 applicable
                 to
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 in
                 any
                 Age
                 thereof
                 ,
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 or
                 like
                 circumstances
                 of
                 Condition
                 with
                 these
                 Asiatick
                 Churches
                 ,
                 this
                 Epistolar
                 way
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 considerable
                 efficacy
                 and
                 influence
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 either
                 Animation
                 or
                 Reproof
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 But
                 now
                 the
                 great
                 Question
                 is
                 ,
                 Why
                 the
                 Prophetical
                 design
                 discoverable
                 in
                 the
                 mystical
                 Interpretation
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 couched
                 in
                 this
                 Epistolar
                 way
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 being
                 writ
                 after
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 
                 Period
                 was
                 expired
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Propheticall
                 design
                 was
                 not
                 intended
                 for
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Church
                 in
                 this
                 mysticall
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 future
                 Ages
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 onely
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 entireness
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Succession
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 its
                 several
                 distinct
                 states
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Epistolar
                 way
                 is
                 still
                 retained
                 in
                 this
                 mysticall
                 sense
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 usefulnesse
                 it
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 Literal
                 to
                 the
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 in
                 Asia
                 then
                 really
                 in
                 being
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 Letters
                 by
                 this
                 mysticall
                 sense
                 is
                 understood
                 to
                 be
                 directed
                 to
                 any
                 successive
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 ,
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 anon
                 )
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Sardis
                 is
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 or
                 Reformed
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 this
                 Succession
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 much
                 concerned
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 particular
                 Church
                 of
                 Sardis
                 was
                 in
                 
                   Asia
                   minor
                
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 being
                 once
                 understood
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 usefulness
                 to
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Church
                 especially
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Laodicean
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Objections
                 were
                 but
                 small
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 Usefulness
                 of
                 this
                 Epistolar
                 way
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 sense
                 of
                 these
                 seven
                 Epistles
                 and
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 but
                 the
                 mysticall
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 in
                 an
                 entire
                 Vision
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 beginning
                 is
                 touching
                 something
                 past
                 or
                 present
                 ,
                 all
                 goes
                 under
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Propheticall
                 ,
                 though
                 that
                 part
                 that
                 respects
                 things
                 past
                 is
                 but
                 Historicall
                 Representation
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 this
                 entire
                 Epistolar
                 Vision
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 be
                 Epistolar
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 
                   Historicall
                   Representation
                
                 ,
                 exhibiting
                 times
                 and
                 persons
                 past
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 present
                 to
                 be
                 writ
                 to
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 uniformity
                 sake
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 an
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 as
                 what
                 is
                 past
                 in
                 History
                 under
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Propheticall
                 Vision
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Rider
                 of
                 the
                 
                   white
                   Horse
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 Seals
                 ;
                 though
                 the
                 Representation
                 was
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 partly
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 present
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 
                 come
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 object
                 of
                 all
                 Vision
                 Propheticall
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 besides
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Literal
                 sense
                 there
                 being
                 then
                 a
                 Church
                 in
                 Ephesus
                 when
                 that
                 Epistle
                 was
                 wrote
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 Moral
                 sense
                 it
                 being
                 applicable
                 to
                 any
                 Church
                 that
                 does
                 Ephesize
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 Christendome
                 and
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ;
                 the
                 Objection
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 judgment
                 has
                 melted
                 into
                 less
                 then
                 nothing
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 exception
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 stick
                 to
                 place
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Interval
                 of
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Succession
                 in
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 
                 Nero's
                 Reign
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 Christ
                 63.
                 
              
               
                 Till
                 then
                 let
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 represented
                 under
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ;
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 till
                 about
                 three
                 hundred
                 and
                 odd
                 years
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Smyrna
                 :
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Persecution
                 of
                 the
                 Albigenses
                 and
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 let
                 her
                 be
                 the
                 Church
                 dwelling
                 in
                 Pergamus
                 :
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 till
                 whole
                 Nations
                 fell
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 bear
                 
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Thyatira
                 :
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 Protestantisme
                 became
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 Nations
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 last
                 Vial
                 ,
                 let
                 this
                 Church
                 bear
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Sardis
                 :
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 till
                 the
                 fourth
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 wear
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Philadelphia
                 :
                 *
                 from
                 the
                 fourth
                 Thunder
                 till
                 Christ
                 come
                 visibly
                 to
                 Judgement
                 in
                 the
                 clouds
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 Church
                 bear
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 seven
                 Intervals
                 ,
                 which
                 how
                 well
                 they
                 will
                 fit
                 with
                 the
                 Titles
                 of
                 these
                 distinct
                 successive
                 States
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 things
                 spoken
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Vision
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 anon
                 endeavour
                 to
                 unfold
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   A
                   farther
                   Preparation
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Chapter
                   of
                   the
                   Apocalypse
                   ,
                   whereby
                   this
                   Propheticall
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   Vision
                   of
                   the
                   Seven
                   Churches
                   is
                   more
                   clearly
                   assured
                   .
                
              
               
                 BUT
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 assurance
                 of
                 this
                 Propheticall
                 or
                 Mysticall
                 sense
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 first
                 make
                 some
                 farther
                 Remarks
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypso
                 .
                 Where
                 we
                 will
                 make
                 onely
                 this
                 one
                 modest
                 Supposition
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 sets
                 down
                 nothing
                 immethodically
                 nor
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 nothing
                 vainly
                 immethodicall
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 upon
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 Verse
                 ,
                 which
                 bears
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Book
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Revelation
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   gave
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   unto
                
                 
                 
                   his
                   servants
                   things
                   which
                   must
                   shortly
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ;
                 some
                 shortly
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 some
                 in
                 succession
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 Interpreters
                 
                 agree
                 ;
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 note
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 do
                 but
                 
                   respicere
                   Titulum
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 most
                 certainly
                 he
                 will
                 )
                 he
                 will
                 set
                 down
                 no
                 entire
                 Visions
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 in
                 the
                 main
                 be
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 things
                 present
                 merely
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 hid
                 ,
                 but
                 obvious
                 to
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 here
                 mentioned
                 was
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 something
                 farther
                 must
                 be
                 meant
                 by
                 them
                 then
                 can
                 be
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Literal
                 sense
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 things
                 
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Title
                 requires
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 of
                 things
                 present
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 Promises
                 or
                 Threatnings
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 properly
                 amount
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Prophetical
                 prediction
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 annexed
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   readeth
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   hear
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   this
                   Prophecy
                   ,
                   for
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   time
                   is
                   at
                   hand
                
                 .
                 This
                 again
                 plainly
                 shews
                 that
                 this
                 Book
                 is
                 all
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 all
                 the
                 entire
                 Visions
                 thereof
                 ,
                 a
                 Book
                 of
                 Prophecies
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 intimated
                 before
                 ,
                 mere
                 Promises
                 and
                 
                 Threatnings
                 cannot
                 make
                 it
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 they
                 do
                 those
                 Laws
                 of
                 Moses
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 adjoyned
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 several
                 States
                 of
                 the
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 may
                 be
                 applicable
                 to
                 several
                 states
                 of
                 particular
                 Churches
                 of
                 after-Ages
                 in
                 Christendome
                 l
                 yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 properly
                 be
                 in
                 this
                 Literal
                 sense
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Prediction
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Example
                 of
                 Vertue
                 or
                 Vice
                 ,
                 of
                 pious
                 or
                 impious
                 Actions
                 ,
                 which
                 repeatedly
                 happen
                 in
                 all
                 History
                 .
                 Whence
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 it
                 then
                 thus
                 ,
                 these
                 Epistles
                 to
                 the
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 cannot
                 be
                 deemed
                 any
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 heterogeneous
                 to
                 the
                 Scope
                 and
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 upon
                 the
                 so
                 expresly
                 calling
                 
                 this
                 a
                 
                   Book
                   of
                   Prophecies
                
                 for
                 John
                 to
                 salute
                 the
                 
                   Seven
                   Churches
                
                 in
                 Asia
                 with
                 this
                 Salutation
                 ,
                 
                   Grace
                   be
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   peace
                   ,
                   from
                   him
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   come
                
                 ;
                 methinks
                 it
                 does
                 even
                 forcibly
                 drive
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 conceive
                 that
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 which
                 he
                 so
                 immediately
                 falls
                 upon
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 title
                 immediately
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Verse
                 .
                 Besides
                 that
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 party
                 in
                 whose
                 name
                 he
                 salutes
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                
                 does
                 very
                 naturally
                 insinuate
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 treating
                 of
                 what
                 reaches
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 latest
                 Ages
                 thereof
                 .
                 Which
                 he
                 insists
                 more
                 upon
                 in
                 the
                 seventh
                 Verse
                 ;
                 (
                 after
                 he
                 has
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   )
                   Behold
                   ,
                   he
                   cometh
                
                 
                 
                   with
                   the
                   clouds
                
                 ,
                 (
                 this
                 reaches
                 the
                 last
                 Period
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 will
                 judge
                 all
                 people
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   and
                   every
                   eye
                   shall
                   see
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   also
                   which
                   pierced
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   kindreds
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   shall
                   wail
                   because
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Earth
                 shall
                 then
                 be
                 burnt
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 works
                 thereof
                 :
                 )
                 
                   Even
                   so
                   ,
                   Amen
                
                 .
                 This
                 will
                 certainly
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 about
                 the
                 seventh
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 that
                 dark
                 hollow
                 Dungeon
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 weeping
                 and
                 wailing
                 and
                 gnashing
                 of
                 teeth
                 ,
                 )
                 let
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 Infidelity
                 or
                 Unbelief
                 conceit
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 minde
                 
                 and
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 seems
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 out
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 According
                 as
                 he
                 declares
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Verse
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   Alpha
                   and
                   Omega
                   ,
                   the
                   beginning
                   and
                   the
                   ending
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   the
                   Almighty
                   .
                
                 That
                 Wisedome
                 and
                 Power
                 that
                 reaches
                 from
                 one
                 end
                 to
                 another
                 mightily
                 and
                 sweetly
                 orders
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 This
                 methinks
                 strongly
                 insinuates
                 that
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Seven
                   Churches
                
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Seven
                   Seals
                
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                
                 )
                 reaches
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 Which
                 consideration
                 is
                 so
                 repeated
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 certainly
                 it
                 must
                 not
                 stand
                 for
                 nought
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 to
                 give
                 infallible
                 aim
                 at
                 a
                 higher
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 at
                 first
                 aware
                 of
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 summary
                 of
                 the
                 Vision
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 descends
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 begins
                 and
                 ends
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 v.
                 11.
                 and
                 18.
                 
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   First
                   and
                   the
                   Last
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   the
                   keyes
                   of
                   Hell
                   and
                   of
                   Death
                   .
                
                 Which
                 
                 undoubtedly
                 respects
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 the
                 final
                 Sentence
                 under
                 the
                 seventh
                 Thunder
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 first
                 this
                 
                   not
                   able
                
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 Tenth
                 verse
                 :
                 
                   I
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   on
                   the
                   Lord's
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   heard
                   behind
                   me
                   a
                   great
                   voice
                   as
                   of
                   a
                   Trumpet
                   .
                
                 This
                 pompous
                 entrance
                 with
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 Trumpet
                 into
                 this
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Seven
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glorious
                 appearance
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 man
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 golden
                 Candlesticks
                 with
                 seven
                 Stars
                 in
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 comes
                 up
                 so
                 near
                 to
                 that
                 splendid
                 Preamble
                 to
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Seven
                   Seals
                
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 sagacious
                 man
                 cannot
                 but
                 suspect
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 Visions
                 be
                 of
                 like
                 extent
                 and
                 importance
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 such
                 private
                 concern
                 as
                 merely
                 to
                 respect
                 those
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 in
                 Asia
                 .
                 For
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 both
                 these
                 Visions
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 glorious
                 appearance
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 standing
                 or
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 golden
                 Candlesticks
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 sitting
                 in
                 the
                 
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 Beasts
                 and
                 four
                 and
                 twenty
                 Elders
                 :
                 and
                 both
                 these
                 Preambles
                 to
                 the
                 future
                 Visions
                 ushered
                 in
                 with
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 Trumpet
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Pomp
                 being
                 equal
                 ,
                 the
                 concern
                 of
                 each
                 Vision
                 in
                 all
                 likelihood
                 is
                 equal
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 pretended
                 that
                 the
                 Pomp
                 before
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 was
                 designed
                 as
                 a
                 fair
                 Frontispice
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Book
                 of
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 because
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 splendid
                 a
                 Frontispice
                 is
                 again
                 erected
                 before
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Seven
                   Seals
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 that
                 former
                 was
                 entirely
                 intended
                 for
                 the
                 Visions
                 of
                 the
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 portends
                 some
                 mighty
                 concerning
                 Mysterie
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 present
                 Affairs
                 of
                 those
                 seven
                 particular
                 Churches
                 in
                 Asia
                 could
                 not
                 reach
                 nor
                 exhaust
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 proceed
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Saying
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   Alpha
                   and
                   Omega
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   the
                   last
                   :
                   and
                   what
                   thou
                
                 
                 
                   seest
                   write
                   in
                   a
                   book
                   ,
                   and
                   send
                   it
                   unto
                   the
                   seven
                   Churches
                   which
                   be
                   in
                   Asia
                   .
                
                 Here
                 again
                 ,
                 immediately
                 before
                 his
                 
                 sending
                 to
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 he
                 displays
                 those
                 Titles
                 of
                 himself
                 that
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 suit
                 with
                 the
                 small
                 continuance
                 of
                 those
                 particular
                 Churches
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 holy
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 endures
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 therefore
                 I
                 cannot
                 doubt
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 had
                 his
                 eye
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Mystery
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 in
                 Asia
                 the
                 holy
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 divided
                 into
                 seven
                 successive
                 Intervalls
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 
                   Petrus
                   Galatinus
                
                 .
                 For
                 indeed
                 in
                 all
                 reason
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 some
                 grand
                 Mysterie
                 underneath
                 ,
                 )
                 why
                 should
                 onely
                 seven
                 Churches
                 in
                 Asia
                 be
                 writ
                 to
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 were
                 others
                 ,
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 either
                 there
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 likelihood
                 as
                 notorious
                 for
                 either
                 the
                 Faults
                 ,
                 the
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Sufferings
                 that
                 are
                 noted
                 in
                 these
                 ?
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 You
                 'll
                 say
                 haply
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Asia
                   minor
                
                 was
                 the
                 special
                 Diocese
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 of
                 S.
                 John.
                 But
                 they
                 that
                 answer
                 thus
                 forget
                 that
                 John
                 was
                 merely
                 passive
                 
                 in
                 these
                 Visions
                 ,
                 and
                 wrote
                 no
                 otherwise
                 then
                 he
                 was
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 respecter
                 of
                 persons
                 .
                 Besides
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 certainly
                 other
                 Churches
                 in
                 Asia
                 besides
                 these
                 seven
                 .
                 Why
                 therefore
                 just
                 Seven
                 ?
                 and
                 why
                 these
                 ?
                 But
                 that
                 seven
                 signifies
                 Universality
                 ,
                 is
                 obvious
                 in
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 style
                 .
                 Therefore
                 to
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 in
                 Asia
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 Asia
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 's
                 much
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 
                   Asia
                   minor
                
                 should
                 be
                 thus
                 carefully
                 saluted
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 be
                 taken
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 :
                 As
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Proverb
                 ,
                 that
                 kissing
                 goes
                 by
                 favour
                 ;
                 whenas
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 expresly
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 
                   no
                   respecter
                   of
                   persons
                
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 intimated
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 farther
                 urge
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 make
                 it
                 any
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 Asia
                 were
                 turned
                 into
                 an
                 Appellative
                 .
                 Which
                 consideration
                 will
                 put
                 a
                 bar
                 to
                 all
                 attempts
                 for
                 any
                 Mysticall
                 Interpretation
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 necessarily
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 Literal
                 .
                 But
                 
                   Hugo
                   Grotius
                
                 ,
                 who
                 interpreteth
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 also
                 Mystically
                 from
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 Names
                 ,
                 yet
                 takes
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 any
                 Allusive
                 signification
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 Asia
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 learned
                 man's
                 judgement
                 that
                 sequel
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 firm
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 besides
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 love
                 to
                 play
                 with
                 words
                 more
                 then
                 needs
                 must
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 not
                 hard
                 to
                 finde
                 out
                 an
                 Allusive
                 signification
                 apposite
                 enough
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Asia
                 to
                 the
                 Mysticall
                 sense
                 intended
                 .
                 For
                 both
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 the
                 former
                 signifying
                 Fundamentum
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 Actio
                 or
                 Effectio
                 )
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 paronomasticall
                 sound
                 are
                 as
                 near
                 Asia
                 as
                 the
                 nicest
                 criticall
                 ear
                 can
                 require
                 in
                 these
                 cases
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 extremely
                 accommodate
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 purpose
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 will
                 this
                 Superscription
                 ,
                 To
                 the
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 either
                 signifie
                 ,
                 To
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 keep
                 to
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Foundation
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Profession
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 ,
                 To
                 all
                 
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 Action
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 these
                 Epistles
                 are
                 writ
                 to
                 them
                 with
                 an
                 intended
                 censure
                 of
                 their
                 Actions
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 expresly
                 by
                 the
                 Logician
                 touching
                 the
                 Topick
                 of
                 Effects
                 and
                 Actions
                 ,
                 
                   Hujus
                   loci
                   sunt
                   Laudes
                   &
                   Vituperationes
                   :
                
                 upon
                 which
                 all
                 these
                 
                 Epistles
                 altogether
                 run
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   know
                   thy
                   works
                
                 ,
                 begins
                 every
                 Epistle
                 .
                 Besides
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 directed
                 to
                 none
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 profess
                 the
                 Fundamentals
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 repugnant
                 thereunto
                 ;
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 in
                 our
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 strange
                 that
                 S.
                 John
                 ,
                 though
                 writing
                 in
                 Greek
                 ,
                 should
                 (
                 himself
                 being
                 a
                 Jew
                 )
                 make
                 an
                 Allusion
                 to
                 Hebrew
                 words
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 without
                 example
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Sirach
                 does
                 plainly
                 in
                 that
                 passage
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Text
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 allude
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   to
                   hide
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 were
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 These
                 verbal
                 Allusions
                 are
                 so
                 frequent
                 in
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 Style
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 farther
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 thereof
                 :
                 nor
                 any
                 doubt
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 Book
                 of
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 so
                 comprehensive
                 and
                 majestick
                 ,
                 salute
                 onely
                 seven
                 particular
                 Churches
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 such
                 pompous
                 Circumstances
                 ;
                 nor
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 begun
                 so
                 magnificently
                 a
                 Book
                 of
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 expresly
                 intitled
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 immediately
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 forgot
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 about
                 ,
                 bring
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 Vision
                 consisting
                 of
                 seven
                 parts
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 Propheticall
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 Reproof
                 or
                 Praises
                 ,
                 the
                 Comminations
                 or
                 Promises
                 to
                 a
                 few
                 particular
                 Churches
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 steddy
                 order
                 and
                 method
                 of
                 Divine
                 Wisedome
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 this
                 Book
                 ,
                 then
                 which
                 there
                 never
                 was
                 nor
                 ever
                 will
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 accurately
                 written
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                   had
                   in
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                
                 
                 
                   seven
                   Stars
                
                 .
                 Methinks
                 it
                 is
                 extremely
                 harsh
                 to
                 conceit
                 that
                 these
                 seven
                 Stars
                 are
                 merely
                 the
                 seven
                 Bishops
                 of
                 any
                 seven
                 particular
                 Churches
                 of
                 
                 Asia
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 rest
                 were
                 not
                 supported
                 nor
                 guided
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 but
                 seven
                 in
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 his
                 left
                 .
                 Such
                 high
                 Representations
                 cannot
                 be
                 appropriated
                 to
                 any
                 seven
                 particular
                 Churches
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 But
                 seven
                 must
                 signifie
                 all
                 in
                 both
                 Coexistence
                 and
                 in
                 Succession
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 sense
                 worthy
                 so
                 sublime
                 a
                 Book
                 as
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 and
                 correspondent
                 to
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Septenaries
                 that
                 occur
                 in
                 this
                 Book
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 they
                 signifying
                 an
                 entire
                 Succession
                 of
                 some
                 seven
                 things
                 or
                 other
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 in
                 to
                 represent
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 
                   The
                   seven
                   Stars
                   are
                   the
                   Angels
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   seven
                   Candlesticks
                   which
                   thou
                   samest
                   are
                   the
                   seven
                   Churches
                   .
                
                 Though
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Literal
                 sense
                 these
                 seven
                 Churches
                 and
                 the
                 seven
                 Angels
                 are
                 easily
                 applicable
                 to
                 those
                 particular
                 seven
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 above
                 specify'd
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 not
                 calling
                 them
                 here
                 the
                 seven
                 
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 but
                 seven
                 Churches
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 invitation
                 to
                 the
                 searching
                 out
                 some
                 more
                 large
                 Propheticall
                 sense
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 drive
                 at
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 says
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 nor
                 names
                 the
                 Churches
                 by
                 name
                 ;
                 but
                 especially
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 calls
                 them
                 Angels
                 ,
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Pastours
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 continuing
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 Propheticall
                 style
                 proper
                 to
                 this
                 Book
                 ,
                 that
                 ascribes
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 that
                 the
                 Letters
                 to
                 the
                 seven
                 Angels
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 have
                 also
                 a
                 Propheticall
                 sense
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 Literal
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 that
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 sense
                 that
                 is
                 most
                 chiefly
                 of
                 all
                 intended
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 All
                 these
                 Intimations
                 put
                 togegether
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 first
                 Chapter
                 toward
                 the
                 Assurance
                 of
                 a
                 Propheticall
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 have
                 that
                 force
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 my self
                 produce
                 such
                 a
                 continued
                 Mysticall
                 or
                 Propheticall
                 sense
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 all
                 along
                 easie
                 and
                 natural
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 
                 vehemently
                 suspect
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 such
                 sense
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 my
                 power
                 to
                 reach
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 I
                 have
                 through
                 the
                 Divine
                 Assistence
                 light
                 on
                 such
                 a
                 sense
                 as
                 is
                 both
                 
                   continually
                   coherent
                   ,
                   important
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Analogie
                   of
                   the
                   Propheticall
                   style
                   ,
                
                 I
                 hope
                 this
                 Preparation
                 will
                 even
                 extort
                 the
                 belief
                 thereof
                 from
                 the
                 Reader
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 present
                 to
                 his
                 view
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Interpretation
                     of
                     the
                     Epistle
                     to
                     the
                  
                   Ephesine
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 IT
                 was
                 intimated
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 verse
                 of
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Omission
                 of
                 the
                 appropriating
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 to
                 Asia
                 by
                 name
                 was
                 a
                 fair
                 invitation
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 suspect
                 a
                 more
                 large
                 and
                 released
                 sense
                 of
                 this
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 this
                 Releasement
                 is
                 more
                 free
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Copy
                 then
                 in
                 our
                 
                 English
                 Translation
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Original
                 runs
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   the
                   seven
                   Candlesticks
                
                 
                 
                   which
                   thou
                   sawest
                   are
                   seven
                   Churches
                   :
                
                 not
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Literal
                 sense
                 one
                 might
                 be
                 prone
                 to
                 imagine
                 to
                 be
                 none
                 other
                 then
                 those
                 situate
                 in
                 
                   Asia
                   minor
                
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 Division
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 into
                 Seven
                 in
                 the
                 Mysticall
                 sense
                 is
                 rather
                 
                   distributio
                   ex
                   adjunctis
                
                 then
                 
                   è
                   subjectis
                
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 in
                 its
                 Succession
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 being
                 cast
                 into
                 seven
                 Intervalls
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 seven
                 notorious
                 Qualifications
                 or
                 Conditions
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostatized
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Church
                 ,
                 &c.
                 denoting
                 not
                 their
                 Place
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 their
                 Time
                 and
                 Quality
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Genius
                 of
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 style
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 express
                 them
                 ,
                 would
                 exhibite
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 Churches
                 distinctly
                 situate
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 farther
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 omission
                 of
                 the
                 appropriating
                 these
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 
                 to
                 Asia
                 does
                 also
                 fairly
                 quit
                 the
                 Mysticall
                 Interpreter
                 of
                 giving
                 any
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 omitted
                 in
                 the
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 golden
                 Candlesticks
                 .
                 Which
                 I
                 thought
                 worth
                 the
                 noting
                 ,
                 t●●●
                 all
                 pretense
                 of
                 Cavill
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 that
                 may
                 haply
                 prove
                 lesse
                 satisfy'd
                 with
                 our
                 giving
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 that
                 Greek
                 name
                 from
                 an
                 Hebrew
                 Allusion
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 Cavill
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 judicious
                 I
                 hope
                 will
                 seem
                 altogether
                 groundless
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Nor
                 ,
                 lastly
                 ,
                 does
                 the
                 returning
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 to
                 the
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 by
                 name
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 Epistles
                 written
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 determine
                 the
                 Vision
                 solely
                 and
                 adequately
                 to
                 those
                 seven
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 topically
                 understood
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 Churches
                 at
                 least
                 by
                 an
                 easie
                 Allusion
                 have
                 an
                 Appellative
                 signification
                 ,
                 and
                 manifestly
                 denote
                 their
                 Quality
                 and
                 Condition
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 process
                 of
                 our
                 Exposition
                 .
              
               
               
                 4.
                 
                 First
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 salutes
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 
                   Unto
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Ephesus
                   write
                   ;
                   These
                   things
                   saith
                   he
                   that
                   holdeth
                   the
                   seven
                   Stars
                   in
                
                 
                 
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   walketh
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                   golden
                   Candlesticks
                   .
                
                 That
                 by
                 Angels
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Apocalyptick
                 style
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Agents
                 under
                 their
                 Presidency
                 are
                 represented
                 or
                 insinuated
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 noted
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 frequent
                 and
                 obvious
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 that
                 is
                 versed
                 therein
                 can
                 any
                 ways
                 doubt
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Christ
                 his
                 writing
                 to
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 in
                 this
                 Mysticall
                 sense
                 ,
                 is
                 his
                 writing
                 to
                 all
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Pastours
                 and
                 Christians
                 in
                 this
                 first
                 Apostolicall
                 Intervall
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 particularly
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 to
                 this
                 Church
                 (
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Mysticall
                 sense
                 thereof
                 )
                 he
                 recommends
                 himself
                 to
                 them
                 under
                 the
                 character
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 
                   holds
                   the
                   seven
                   Stars
                   in
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   who
                   walketh
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                   golden
                   
                   Candlesticks
                   ,
                
                 the
                 sense
                 ,
                 stripp'd
                 of
                 this
                 Propheticall
                 Pomp
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 he
                 that
                 supports
                 all
                 my
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 labour
                 for
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 my
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 from
                 this
                 time
                 for
                 ever
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 present
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 uphold
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 he
                 said
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 founding
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   Goe
                   ye
                   therefore
                   and
                   teach
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   baptizing
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ;
                   Teaching
                   them
                   to
                   observe
                   all
                   things
                   whatsoever
                   I
                   have
                   commanded
                   you
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   lo
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   with
                   you
                   alway
                   ,
                   even
                   unto
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 He
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 where-ever
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 are
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 :
                 He
                 walks
                 through
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Successions
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Intervalls
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 seven
                 golden
                 Candlesticks
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 encourage
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 methodically
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 general
                 ,
                 and
                 running
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Intervalls
                 thereof
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 Frontispice
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 before
                 called
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 glorious
                 Character
                 of
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 by
                 piece-meal
                 for
                 an
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 Vision
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 all
                 ;
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 take
                 notice
                 how
                 fitly
                 it
                 answers
                 to
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 Seals
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Frontispice
                 are
                 also
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 to
                 usher
                 in
                 four
                 of
                 the
                 Seals
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 four
                 Beasts
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 apposite
                 significancy
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 ,
                 )
                 at
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 first
                 Seals
                 are
                 introduced
                 uttering
                 this
                 voice
                 ,
                 
                   Come
                   and
                   see
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 there
                 being
                 the
                 like
                 contrivance
                 
                 in
                 both
                 Visions
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 shrewd
                 intimation
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Visions
                 of
                 like
                 importance
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 very
                 reachingly
                 and
                 comprehensively
                 Propheticall
                 ;
                 as
                 I
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 evince
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 how
                 accommodate
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Character
                 of
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 is
                 to
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Vision
                 that
                 concerns
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 
                 already
                 declared
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 now
                 confider
                 the
                 fitnesse
                 of
                 the
                 paronomasticall
                 Allusion
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 the
                 Propheticall
                 style
                 does
                 affect
                 such
                 Allusions
                 ,
                 both
                 Grotius
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Mede
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Interpreters
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 are
                 agreed
                 upon
                 .
                 And
                 Grotius
                 does
                 particularly
                 give
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 Churches
                 in
                 his
                 Commentary
                 on
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 of
                 Levity
                 or
                 Indiscretion
                 in
                 the
                 attempting
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 In
                 Ephesus
                 therefore
                 ,
                 for
                 ought
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 double
                 Allusion
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 
                   matres
                   Lectionis
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 contained
                 in
                 it
                 both
                 E
                 and
                 A
                 ,
                 it
                 does
                 plainly
                 intimate
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 E
                 and
                 A
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 extremely
                 different
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 hugely
                 well
                 and
                 peculiarly
                 accommodate
                 to
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 Intervall
                 of
                 the
                 Seven
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 Careeres
                 or
                 Lists
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 
                 Race
                 begins
                 of
                 the
                 Succession
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 ends
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 Paul
                 compares
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 Christians
                 to
                 a
                 Race
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 Grotius
                 also
                 expresly
                 takes
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 pitches
                 upon
                 ,
                 the
                 Allusion
                 thereto
                 is
                 unexceptionable
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 sound
                 and
                 signification
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 denotes
                 that
                 great
                 servour
                 and
                 zealous
                 desire
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 those
                 first
                 Primitive
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 Times
                 had
                 to
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 sincerely
                 and
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 that
                 Heros
                 on
                 the
                 white
                 Horse
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 bow
                 and
                 arrow
                 in
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 aim
                 at
                 and
                 
                   press
                   toward
                   the
                   mark
                   of
                   the
                   prize
                   of
                   the
                   high
                   calling
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 inflamed
                 with
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 enlarging
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 obtaining
                 that
                 immarcescible
                 Crown
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 eating
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 celestiall
                 Paradise
                 of
                 God.
                 This
                 was
                 
                 the
                 
                   first
                   love
                
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 their
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 their
                 vehement
                 and
                 sincere
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 scope
                 of
                 their
                 Actions
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 serve
                 Christ
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 him
                 afterwards
                 in
                 his
                 heavenly
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 fervent
                 love
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 sense
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 at
                 first
                 easily
                 devour
                 all
                 Difficulties
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 noted
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 following
                 verses
                 :
                 
                   I
                   know
                   thy
                   works
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   thy
                   labour
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   patience
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   thou
                   canst
                   not
                   bear
                   with
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   evil
                   .
                
                 For
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 sincerely
                 and
                 fervently
                 good
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 make
                 them
                 have
                 an
                 Antipathy
                 against
                 what
                 is
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 discern
                 them
                 that
                 bear
                 themselves
                 never
                 so
                 Apostolically
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 right
                 at
                 the
                 bottome
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 Hypocrites
                 and
                 Liers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   thou
                   hast
                   tried
                   them
                   which
                   say
                   they
                   are
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   not
                   .
                
                 That
                 there
                 were
                 
                   false
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   deceitfull
                   workers
                   ,
                   transforming
                   themselves
                   into
                   the
                   Apostles
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 
                 time
                 ,
                 (
                 within
                 which
                 the
                 Period
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 is
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 takes
                 notice
                 2
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 13.
                 which
                 therefore
                 is
                 very
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Intervall
                 of
                 this
                 first
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 should
                 any
                 pretend
                 to
                 be
                 Apostles
                 sent
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 Age
                 there
                 were
                 Apostles
                 sent
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 by
                 him
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   And
                   hast
                   born
                   ,
                   and
                   hast
                   patience
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   my
                   Name
                   's
                   sake
                   hast
                   laboured
                   ,
                   and
                   hast
                   not
                   fainted
                   .
                
                 What
                 is
                 here
                 is
                 much-what
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 and
                 words
                 as
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 verse
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 repeated
                 in
                 vain
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 words
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 special
                 correspondence
                 to
                 the
                 reward
                 promised
                 in
                 the
                 7.
                 verse
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 labour
                 shall
                 not
                 eat
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 labours
                 very
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 breaks
                 not
                 off
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 any
                 lazy
                 fainting
                 or
                 culpable
                 lassitude
                 ,
                 is
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 fed
                 with
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 But
                 besides
                 ,
                 this
                 labour
                 and
                 patience
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 circumstances
                 is
                 here
                 repeated
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 set
                 off
                 the
                 present
                 
                 remissness
                 of
                 some
                 in
                 this
                 Ephesine
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Verse
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Neverthelesse
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   something
                
                 
                 
                   against
                   thee
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   hast
                   left
                   thy
                   first
                   love
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Grotius
                 and
                 Dr.
                 Hammond
                 expound
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   thou
                   hast
                   remitted
                   of
                   thy
                   first
                   love
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 allow
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 to
                 signifie
                 relaxation
                 and
                 remission
                 in
                 a
                 contrary
                 sense
                 to
                 intension
                 of
                 degrees
                 :
                 whence
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 another
                 ground
                 of
                 Allusion
                 in
                 Ephesus
                 to
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 counter
                 distinction
                 to
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 Ephesine
                 Church
                 may
                 have
                 its
                 name
                 from
                 its
                 first
                 intense
                 Love
                 and
                 its
                 after
                 Remission
                 thereof
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 double
                 Allusion
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 the
                 Allusion
                 to
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 more
                 perfect
                 then
                 that
                 to
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 so
                 questionless
                 this
                 first
                 Intervall
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 more
                 famous
                 for
                 their
                 sincere
                 and
                 real
                 Love
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 their
                 Remissnesse
                 therein
                 .
                 Which
                 serves
                 something
                 for
                 the
                 countenancing
                 of
                 the
                 term
                 of
                 this
                 Intervall
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Because
                   thou
                   hast
                   left
                   thy
                   first
                   love
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 
                 ceased
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 fervent
                 in
                 spirit
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 Which
                 first
                 Love
                 ,
                 being
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 
                 Christ's
                 own
                 Prescript
                 ,
                 was
                 certainly
                 such
                 as
                 made
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Church
                 love
                 Christ
                 more
                 then
                 Father
                 ,
                 or
                 Mother
                 ,
                 or
                 Wife
                 ,
                 or
                 Children
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 worldly
                 Interest
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 accordingly
                 as
                 he
                 requires
                 .
                 But
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Intervall
                 of
                 this
                 first
                 Succession
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 this
                 Love
                 and
                 Courage
                 it
                 seems
                 began
                 to
                 abate
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 many
                 began
                 to
                 Gnosticize
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 it
                 a
                 small
                 thing
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 even
                 those
                 that
                 yet
                 professed
                 themselves
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 Believers
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 was
                 within
                 the
                 Intervall
                 of
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Church
                 (
                 in
                 our
                 sense
                 )
                 several
                 Reproofs
                 and
                 Exhortations
                 in
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 do
                 plainly
                 evince
                 .
                 See
                 Dr.
                 
                 Hammond's
                 Notes
                 on
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 fully
                 reach
                 our
                 design
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 writ
                 within
                 
                 that
                 Intervall
                 we
                 have
                 set
                 for
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Faults
                 committed
                 before
                 .
                 Which
                 Defaults
                 this
                 Vision
                 rebukes
                 and
                 threatens
                 them
                 for
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 instruction
                 for
                 future
                 Ages
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Verse
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Remember
                   therefore
                   from
                   whence
                
                 
                 
                   thou
                   art
                   fallen
                   ,
                   and
                   repent
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   the
                   first
                   works
                   .
                
                 He
                 bids
                 them
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 first
                 Love
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 more
                 strong
                 then
                 death
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 fit
                 to
                 give
                 this
                 command
                 and
                 encouragement
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 greater
                 Trials
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 her
                 Smyrnian
                 Condition
                 .
                 For
                 before
                 the
                 Ten
                 Persecutions
                 Martyrdome
                 was
                 more
                 rare
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Or
                   else
                   I
                   will
                   come
                   unto
                   thee
                   quickly
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   remove
                   thy
                   Candlestick
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   place
                   ,
                   except
                   thou
                   repent
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 Hypallage
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 remove
                 thee
                 from
                 thy
                 Candlestick
                 :
                 which
                 therefore
                 is
                 directed
                 more
                 especially
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Pastours
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 threatning
                 them
                 for
                 falling
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 remiss
                 degree
                 of
                 Love
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 suffering
                 
                 their
                 Charges
                 so
                 to
                 fall
                 .
                 For
                 
                   the
                   seven
                   Candlesticks
                   are
                   the
                   seven
                   Churches
                   ,
                
                 Ch.
                 1.
                 v.
                 20.
                 and
                 the
                 
                   seven
                   Stars
                   are
                   the
                   Angels
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                   Churches
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Pastours
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 this
                 Commination
                 to
                 them
                 may
                 by
                 an
                 Hypallage
                 signifie
                 their
                 being
                 removed
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 some
                 Judgement
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 were
                 thus
                 carelesse
                 and
                 remisse
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 any
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 the
                 removing
                 of
                 the
                 Candlestick
                 from
                 them
                 may
                 be
                 their
                 amission
                 of
                 their
                 Church-membership
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   eripere
                   alicui
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   adimere
                   alicui
                   Civitatem
                
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Citizen
                 any
                 longer
                 .
                 Which
                 sense
                 is
                 also
                 competible
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Pastours
                 ;
                 Christ
                 may
                 cut
                 them
                 off
                 
                   in
                   foro
                   Divino
                
                 from
                 being
                 any
                 longer
                 Members
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 from
                 Salvation
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 yet
                 another
                 sense
                 which
                 pleaseth
                 me
                 best
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 
                   Victorinus
                   ,
                   Andreas
                   ,
                   Lyranus
                
                 and
                 Alcazar
                 do
                 all
                 agree
                 ,
                 who
                 interpret
                 the
                 removing
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Candlestick
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 commination
                 of
                 some
                 Commotion
                 or
                 Storm
                 that
                 should
                 overtake
                 this
                 Church
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 this
                 Church
                 should
                 be
                 carried
                 quite
                 away
                 ,
                 but
                 moved
                 or
                 agitated
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Storm
                 or
                 Earthquake
                 .
                 This
                 they
                 understand
                 of
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Church
                 in
                 Asia
                 literally
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 that
                 the
                 Interpretation
                 seemed
                 very
                 easie
                 and
                 genuine
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 easily
                 applicable
                 to
                 our
                 Mysticall
                 sense
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 would
                 raise
                 the
                 Storm
                 a
                 little
                 higher
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 signifie
                 the
                 storm
                 of
                 that
                 dreadfull
                 Persecution
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 befall
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Smyrnian
                 Intervall
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 look'd
                 upon
                 still
                 as
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 though
                 distinguished
                 into
                 these
                 several
                 Intervalls
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   in
                   every
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   respective
                   Church
                   some
                   Prediction
                   to
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   in
                   the
                   Intervall
                   of
                   the
                   following
                   Church
                   .
                
                 Which
                 I
                 thought
                 fit
                 here
                 to
                 note
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 particularly
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 proceed
                 ,
                 take
                 notice
                 
                 thereof
                 in
                 their
                 proper
                 places
                 .
                 The
                 sense
                 therefore
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 this
                 ;
                 That
                 unless
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 this
                 Ephesine
                 Intervall
                 would
                 be
                 raised
                 to
                 an
                 higher
                 pitch
                 of
                 Zeal
                 ,
                 and
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 Activity
                 for
                 the
                 propagating
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 Christ
                 would
                 excite
                 their
                 Courage
                 ,
                 and
                 exercise
                 it
                 with
                 such
                 hot
                 Persecutions
                 
                   (
                   sanguis
                   Martyrum
                   semen
                   Ecclesiae
                
                 )
                 as
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 effectual
                 for
                 the
                 bringing
                 to
                 pass
                 his
                 design
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 sell
                 out
                 accordingly
                 in
                 the
                 Ten
                 Persecutions
                 within
                 the
                 Smyrnian
                 Period
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 
                   But
                   this
                   thou
                   hast
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   hatest
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   deeds
                   of
                   the
                   Nicolaitans
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   also
                   hate
                   .
                
                 The
                 Church
                 by
                 this
                 time
                 had
                 grown
                 so
                 soft
                 and
                 remisse
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 that
                 zealous
                 painfulnesse
                 as
                 heretofore
                 in
                 several
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 resolved
                 Courage
                 in
                 suffering
                 all
                 things
                 for
                 
                 Christ's
                 sake
                 :
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 grown
                 so
                 corrupt
                 and
                 beastly
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 impurity
                 of
                 the
                 Nicolaitans
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 after-times
                 some
                 exercised
                 from
                 a
                 mistake
                 of
                 an
                 indiscreet
                 act
                 of
                 one
                 
                 Nicolas
                 a
                 Deacon
                 in
                 these
                 very
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 him
                 were
                 these
                 beastly
                 fellows
                 called
                 Nicolaitans
                 .
                 But
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 of
                 this
                 Impurity
                 appeared
                 within
                 the
                 Period
                 of
                 this
                 Ephesine
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 foresaw
                 would
                 become
                 detestably
                 frequent
                 and
                 notorious
                 in
                 such
                 Wretches
                 as
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 called
                 themselves
                 Christians
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 would
                 not
                 own
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 allowed
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Church
                 for
                 their
                 comfort
                 and
                 credit
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 free
                 from
                 Nicolaitism
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 adde
                 to
                 their
                 Purity
                 invincible
                 Patience
                 and
                 Fortitude
                 ,
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   To
                   him
                   that
                   overcometh
                   will
                   I
                   give
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   eat
                   of
                   the
                   tree
                   of
                   Life
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   Paradise
                   of
                   God.
                
                 For
                 their
                 works
                 and
                 labour
                 and
                 pains-taking
                 here
                 is
                 eating
                 and
                 refreshing
                 promised
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 their
                 Patience
                 and
                 hardship
                 ,
                 a
                 Paradise
                 of
                 Pleasure
                 ;
                 for
                 their
                 laying
                 down
                 their
                 lives
                 for
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 eternal
                 Life
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 
                   Christ.
                   Lord
                   ,
                   remember
                   me
                   when
                   thou
                   comest
                   
                   
                   into
                   thy
                   Kingdome
                   .
                   Verily
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   This
                   day
                   shalt
                   thou
                   be
                   with
                   me
                   in
                   Paradise
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 had
                 almost
                 forgot
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Verse
                 :
                 
                   He
                   that
                   hath
                   an
                   ear
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   hear
                   what
                   the
                   Spirit
                   saith
                   unto
                   the
                   Churches
                   .
                
                 Which
                 being
                 a
                 common
                 Epiphonema
                 to
                 all
                 these
                 seven
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 repeated
                 in
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 certainly
                 must
                 bear
                 no
                 small
                 importance
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 Two
                 things
                 therefore
                 I
                 conceive
                 driven
                 at
                 by
                 the
                 affixing
                 this
                 Epiphonema
                 to
                 each
                 Epistle
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 Literal
                 sense
                 of
                 these
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 also
                 a
                 Parable
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 intimated
                 from
                 this
                 repeated
                 form
                 of
                 speech
                 which
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 life-time
                 usually
                 added
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Parables
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   has
                   ears
                   to
                   hear
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   hear
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Epiphonema
                 implies
                 so
                 much
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 He
                 that
                 has
                 an
                 understanding
                 to
                 reach
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 these
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 reach
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 within
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 every
                 man's
                 wit
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 drift
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 thing
                 driven
                 at
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 intimate
                 to
                 us
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 meaning
                 lodged
                 under
                 these
                 seven
                 Parabolicall
                 Epistles
                 of
                 
                   exceeding
                   great
                   moment
                
                 and
                 concernment
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 I
                 would
                 inferre
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 consequence
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 likely
                 to
                 prove
                 true
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 I
                 conceive
                 this
                 will
                 approve
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 judicious
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 a-framing
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Succession
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Interpretation
                     of
                     the
                     Epistle
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     in
                  
                   Smyrna
                   .
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   AND
                   unto
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Church
                   in
                   Smyrna
                   write
                
                 .
                 We
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 Succession
                 
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 whose
                 Title
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 Intervall
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 Nero
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Anno
                   Christi
                
                 63.
                 till
                 
                   Anno
                   Christi
                
                 324.
                 when
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 a
                 zealous
                 Professour
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 had
                 subdued
                 the
                 most
                 potent
                 enemies
                 of
                 it
                 and
                 himself
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 raised
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mire
                 and
                 bloud
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 troden
                 down
                 into
                 by
                 the
                 Ten
                 cruel
                 Persecutions
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Church
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 sublimity
                 and
                 exaltation
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 that
                 word
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 Intervall
                 of
                 their
                 Afflictions
                 and
                 Martyrdome
                 she
                 was
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Smyrna
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 are
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 signifie
                 Myrrh
                 ;
                 which
                 whether
                 you
                 respect
                 the
                 Plant
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 grows
                 in
                 sandy
                 ,
                 dry
                 and
                 uncultivated
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 it self
                 rough
                 and
                 thorny
                 with
                 sharp
                 pricking
                 leaves
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 gumme
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 biting
                 and
                 bitter
                 to
                 the
                 taste
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 
                 its
                 very
                 name
                 from
                 thence
                 in
                 the
                 Syriack
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   quia
                   amara
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Martinius
                 notes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 significative
                 of
                 this
                 Intervall
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 succeeds
                 ,
                 wherein
                 those
                 horrible
                 Pagan
                 Persecutions
                 raised
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 are
                 comprehended
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Smyrna
                 signifies
                 the
                 bitter
                 Affliction
                 and
                 Persecution
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Lamp
                 named
                 Wormwood
                 does
                 the
                 sad
                 Calamity
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 Caesareate
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 add
                 that
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Myrrh
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 main
                 Ingredient
                 in
                 the
                 embalming
                 of
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 :
                 which
                 again
                 reflects
                 upon
                 the
                 many
                 Funerals
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 Deaths
                 and
                 Martyrdoms
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 Persecutions
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 .
                 Besides
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 Myrrh
                 keeps
                 the
                 body
                 from
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 Symbol
                 of
                 the
                 eternizing
                 of
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 to
                 all
                 Posterities
                 .
                 Not
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 their
                 conserving
                 of
                 their
                 very
                 Bodies
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Reliques
                 ;
                 
                 though
                 this
                 Allusion
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 countenance
                 to
                 the
                 abuses
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 this
                 Allusion
                 to
                 Myrrh
                 is
                 still
                 the
                 more
                 emphaticall
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   faithfull
                   Witness
                
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 styles
                 himself
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 martyrdome
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 embalmed
                 with
                 Myrrh
                 ,
                 John
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   These
                   things
                   saith
                   the
                   First
                   and
                   the
                   Last
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   alive
                   .
                
                 The
                 Titles
                 that
                 Christ
                 adorns
                 himself
                 with
                 when
                 he
                 speaks
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   holds
                   the
                   seven
                   Stars
                   in
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   walketh
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                   golden
                   Candlesticks
                   ,
                
                 namely
                 ,
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Successions
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 like
                 that
                 Promise
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   with
                   you
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ;
                 intimating
                 thereby
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 in
                 all
                 Difficulties
                 sustain
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Pastours
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 Which
                 general
                 signification
                 seems
                 well
                 enough
                 proportioned
                 or
                 fitted
                 to
                 the
                 Condition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 he
                 expresly
                 requiring
                 of
                 them
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 Zeal
                 
                 and
                 Courage
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 :
                 But
                 now
                 he
                 speaks
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 enters
                 a
                 more
                 bloudy
                 Scene
                 and
                 terrible
                 ,
                 he
                 seems
                 to
                 encourage
                 them
                 with
                 higher
                 and
                 more
                 palpable
                 and
                 particular
                 Animations
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 entrance
                 of
                 his
                 discourse
                 ;
                 
                   These
                   things
                   saith
                   the
                   First
                   and
                   the
                   Last
                   ,
                
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 began
                 the
                 War
                 for
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 we
                 strive
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 last
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 to
                 assist
                 my
                 friends
                 and
                 discomfit
                 mine
                 enemies
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 I
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 And
                 be
                 not
                 afraid
                 of
                 dying
                 for
                 the
                 Truth
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 I
                 was
                 crucify'd
                 my self
                 ,
                 yet
                 ,
                 behold
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 alive
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 pledge
                 unto
                 you
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Happinesse
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 lay
                 down
                 your
                 lives
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Times
                 will
                 shortly
                 require
                 it
                 )
                 for
                 me
                 and
                 for
                 my
                 Gospel
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 very
                 particular
                 and
                 apposite
                 to
                 the
                 Condition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 this
                 Smyrnian
                 Intervall
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 so
                 bloudy
                 Persecutions
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   I
                   know
                   thy
                   works
                   and
                   tribulation
                   and
                   poverty
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 
                 
                 the
                 great
                 Affliction
                 and
                 misery
                 thou
                 art
                 oppressed
                 withall
                 ,
                 being
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Comforts
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 death
                 every
                 moment
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 right
                 Smyrnian
                 Condition
                 indeed
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Smyrna
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   thou
                   art
                   rich
                
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 with
                 those
                 spiritual
                 Graces
                 of
                 Meeknesse
                 ,
                 of
                 Patience
                 ,
                 of
                 Christian
                 Courage
                 and
                 Fortitude
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 sincere
                 and
                 invincible
                 Love
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   I
                   know
                   the
                   Blasphemy
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   say
                   they
                   are
                   Jews
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   are
                   the
                   Synagogue
                   of
                   Satan
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 reproach
                 that
                 those
                 men
                 cast
                 upon
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 who
                 call
                 themselves
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 make
                 nothing
                 of
                 dissembling
                 and
                 denying
                 the
                 Faith
                 upon
                 the
                 arising
                 of
                 any
                 Persecutions
                 for
                 my
                 Name
                 's
                 sake
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 Christian
                 could
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 vile
                 ,
                 false
                 and
                 abject
                 Hypocrite
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 my
                 Name
                 .
                 The
                 right
                 Christian
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Jew
                 ,
                 whose
                 heart
                 is
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 lie
                 with
                 his
                 tongue
                 ;
                 and
                 whose
                 Faith
                 is
                 so
                 strong
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 hopes
                 so
                 firm
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 my
                 Gospel
                 so
                 require
                 ,
                 willingly
                 part
                 with
                 this
                 for
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 me
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 my
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 true
                 Members
                 of
                 my
                 Church
                 who
                 are
                 for
                 suffering
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 of
                 Satan
                 ;
                 as
                 I
                 told
                 Peter
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 disswaded
                 me
                 from
                 undergoing
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 
                   Get
                   thee
                   behind
                   me
                   ,
                   Satan
                   ,
                   for
                
                 
                 
                   thou
                   savourest
                   not
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   God.
                
                 That
                 the
                 Jews
                 signifie
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 frequent
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalyptick
                 style
                 then
                 that
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 mention
                 of
                 these
                 false
                 Christians
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 these
                 Smyrnian
                 Sufferers
                 does
                 plainly
                 insinuate
                 that
                 sense
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Fear
                   none
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                
                 
                 
                   thou
                   shalt
                   suffer
                
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 imitate
                 the
                 base
                 Cowardise
                 of
                 this
                 Synagogue
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 these
                 Hypocrites
                 and
                 Dissemblers
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 sharp
                 reprehension
                 
                 of
                 Flinchers
                 from
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 he
                 returns
                 to
                 encourage
                 and
                 corroborate
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 
                   Smyrna
                   :
                   Behold
                   ,
                   the
                   Devil
                   shall
                   cast
                   some
                   of
                   you
                   into
                   prison
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   may
                   be
                   tried
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   have
                   tribulation
                   ten
                   days
                   .
                
                 The
                 red
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 that
                 old
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 fight
                 with
                 Michael
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 that
                 Vision
                 are
                 co-incident
                 with
                 this
                 Smyrnian
                 Intervall
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 )
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Pagans
                 incensed
                 by
                 the
                 old
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 will
                 cast
                 several
                 of
                 you
                 into
                 prison
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Faith
                 may
                 be
                 tried
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 may
                 receive
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 your
                 Fortitude
                 and
                 Constancy
                 .
                 This
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 for
                 
                   ten
                   days
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 consummation
                 that
                 Victory
                 and
                 Redemption
                 be
                 wrought
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 you
                 die
                 .
              
               
                 Or
                 rather
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   You
                   shall
                   have
                   tribulation
                   for
                   ten
                   days
                   :
                
                 There
                 will
                 be
                 ten
                 Seasons
                 of
                 bloudy
                 Persecutions
                 which
                 you
                 must
                 run
                 through
                 ;
                 those
                 ten
                 Persecutions
                 so
                 famous
                 in
                 Church-History
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 frequent
                 in
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 Which
                 consideration
                 ,
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 
                 ratifie
                 this
                 our
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 gives
                 strength
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Hypothesis
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 successive
                 Intervalls
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Be
                   ye
                   faithfull
                   unto
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   you
                   the
                   Crown
                   of
                   Life
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Stand
                 out
                 till
                 the
                 consummation
                 of
                 the
                 Ten
                 Persecutions
                 wherewith
                 ye
                 will
                 be
                 tried
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Life
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 crown
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Crown
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 prove
                 a
                 Crown
                 of
                 Life
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 Christianity
                 shall
                 become
                 at
                 length
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 save
                 you
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 from
                 the
                 deadly
                 Persecutions
                 of
                 the
                 red
                 Dragon
                 .
                 You
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Cruelty
                 of
                 Roman
                 Paganism
                 for
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 your
                 Religion
                 .
                 This
                 therefore
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 Crown
                 of
                 Life
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Apoc.
                 21.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   And
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   death
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 Persecution
                 and
                 killing
                 for
                 Conscience
                 sake
                 :
                 Which
                 was
                 the
                 sad
                 case
                 of
                 this
                 Smyrnian
                 Church
                 
                 under
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Cruelty
                 in
                 an
                 eminent
                 manner
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 wone
                 their
                 Freedome
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Crown
                 of
                 Life
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Contraries
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 genuine
                 sense
                 will
                 farther
                 appear
                 from
                 what
                 follows
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   hath
                   an
                   ear
                   to
                   hear
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   hear
                   what
                   the
                   Spirit
                   saith
                   unto
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 an
                 usual
                 Epiphonema
                 to
                 Parables
                 plainly
                 intimates
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 hitherto
                 has
                 been
                 said
                 is
                 a
                 parabolicall
                 Prophecy
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Prophecy
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 foretell
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 transacted
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 where
                 the
                 Promise
                 is
                 not
                 Divine
                 ,
                 or
                 concerning
                 the
                 state
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 Epiphonema
                 follows
                 :
                 as
                 is
                 very
                 conspicuous
                 in
                 the
                 Promise
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Epiphonema
                 coming
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Epistle
                 there
                 is
                 Propheticall
                 :
                 Verse
                 26.
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                   that
                   overcometh
                   and
                   keepeth
                   my
                   words
                   unto
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   to
                   him
                   will
                   I
                   give
                   power
                   over
                   the
                   Nations
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                 Which
                 therefore
                 concerns
                 the
                 stage
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 Promise
                 here
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Life
                 before
                 the
                 Epiphonema
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 interpret
                 of
                 a
                 Reward
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 on
                 this
                 earth
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 expounded
                 the
                 passage
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 that
                 which
                 follows
                 this
                 Epiphonema
                 is
                 a
                 Promise
                 of
                 another
                 sort
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   He
                   that
                   overcometh
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   hurt
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   death
                   :
                
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 securing
                 of
                 a
                 blessed
                 Immortality
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 seems
                 farther
                 to
                 correspond
                 with
                 that
                 passage
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 Ch.
                 20.
                 v.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   and
                   holy
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   has
                   part
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Resurrection
                   :
                   on
                   such
                   the
                   second
                   death
                   hath
                   no
                   power
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 though
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 inference
                 of
                 rigid
                 Syllogism
                 ,
                 yet
                 according
                 to
                 those
                 nice
                 and
                 delicate
                 hints
                 in
                 Propheticall
                 Intimations
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 their
                 Portion
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 is
                 here
                 proposed
                 to
                 those
                 afflicted
                 Smyrnians
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 proper
                 Portion
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 and
                 Confessours
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Mede
                 has
                 learnedly
                 and
                 judiciously
                 observed
                 .
                 Which
                 granted
                 does
                 hugely
                 corroborate
                 this
                 Application
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Smyrna
                 to
                 this
                 Intervall
                 which
                 contains
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Sufferings
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 primitive
                 Martyrs
                 .
                 The
                 promise
                 of
                 a
                 blessed
                 Immortality
                 had
                 been
                 very
                 proper
                 and
                 accommodate
                 to
                 this
                 Smyrnian
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 so
                 frequently
                 to
                 lose
                 their
                 lives
                 for
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 intimated
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 these
                 shall
                 have
                 their
                 portion
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 place
                 above
                 quoted
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 characteristicall
                 of
                 this
                 Intervall
                 ,
                 wherein
                 all
                 the
                 primitive
                 Martyrs
                 suffered
                 ,
                 viz.
                 in
                 those
                 Ten
                 Persecutions
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 does
                 marvellously
                 confirm
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Exposition
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 Epistle
                 in
                 this
                 Mysticall
                 way
                 we
                 have
                 gone
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 bitternesse
                 of
                 Oppression
                 
                 and
                 Affliction
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Allusion
                 to
                 that
                 Syriack
                 word
                 imports
                 .
                 We
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Pergamus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Interpretation
                     of
                     the
                     Epistle
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     in
                  
                   Pergamus
                   .
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   AND
                   to
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   Pergamus
                   write
                
                 .
                 The
                 Intervall
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 Christ
                 324
                 ,
                 when
                 Constantine
                 utterly
                 defeated
                 the
                 Army
                 of
                 Licinius
                 ,
                 not
                 above
                 thirty
                 thousand
                 of
                 one
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirty
                 thousand
                 escaping
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 Victories
                 made
                 the
                 Church
                 also
                 triumphant
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 long
                 and
                 unsupportable
                 Miseries
                 ,
                 
                   raising
                   her
                   aloft
                
                 from
                 her
                 sad
                 Oppressions
                 and
                 Persecutions
                 .
                 From
                 this
                 year
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 year
                 1242
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Pope's
                 Legate
                 Amelin
                 made
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Albigensian
                 War
                 with
                 Trancavel
                 Bastard
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Beziers
                 ,
                 let
                 this
                 be
                 the
                 Intervall
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Pergamus
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Intervall
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 doubt
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 termination
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 these
                 two
                 Considerations
                 to
                 countenance
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 latter
                 of
                 those
                 numbers
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 number
                 1335
                 ,
                 does
                 point
                 to
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 and
                 Albigenses
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 both
                 one
                 Sect
                 and
                 from
                 one
                 Authour
                 ,
                 Waldo
                 of
                 Lyons
                 ,
                 an
                 holy
                 and
                 good
                 man
                 ,
                 whose
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 and
                 his
                 Followers
                 Sufferings
                 ,
                 were
                 about
                 the
                 term
                 of
                 that
                 Number
                 whose
                 Epoche
                 is
                 the
                 Prophanation
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 by
                 
                   Antiochus
                   Epiphanes
                
                 .
                 So
                 considerable
                 a
                 passage
                 of
                 Providence
                 is
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 betwixt
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 Christ
                 1160
                 and
                 1170.
                 
                 For
                 they
                 were
                 condemned
                 for
                 Hereticks
                 by
                 Pope
                 Alexander
                 in
                 the
                 Laterane
                 Council
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1162
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 Persecutions
                 would
                 immediately
                 follow
                 .
                 And
                 Mr.
                 Mede
                 with
                 great
                 judgement
                 will
                 
                 have
                 this
                 latter
                 Number
                 in
                 Daniel
                 to
                 
                 point
                 at
                 these
                 Times
                 .
                 Nor
                 does
                 that
                 expression
                 of
                 Daniel
                 at
                 all
                 weaken
                 his
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   waiteth
                   ,
                   and
                   cometh
                   to
                   the
                   thousand
                   three
                   hundred
                   and
                   five
                   and
                   thirty
                   days
                   ,
                
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   the
                   dead
                   that
                   die
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 die
                 for
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Smyrna
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   know
                   thy
                   tribulation
                   and
                   poverty
                   ,
                   but
                   thou
                   art
                   rich
                   .
                
                 The
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 carnal
                 men
                 are
                 quite
                 opposite
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 What
                 they
                 call
                 Poverty
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 calls
                 Riches
                 ;
                 what
                 they
                 Misery
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 Blessednesse
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 or
                 Albigenses
                 is
                 a
                 notable
                 ,
                 distinct
                 and
                 conspicuous
                 joint
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 even
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 then
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 I
                 terminate
                 the
                 Intervall
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 in
                 Pergamus
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 of
                 these
                 Waldensian
                 
                 or
                 Albigensian
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 being
                 all
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 plainly
                 concluded
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 I
                 have
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 their
                 Sufferings
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 punctually
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Sufferings
                 of
                 that
                 one
                 Martyr
                 Antipas
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 here
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 slain
                 in
                 Pergamus
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Concinnity
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 we
                 shall
                 better
                 understand
                 after
                 we
                 have
                 descanted
                 upon
                 the
                 name
                 Pergamus
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 by
                 Pergamus
                 is
                 intimated
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Exaltation
                 or
                 Sublimity
                 ,
                 I
                 intimated
                 before
                 .
                 
                   Sublimia
                   omnia
                   dicta
                   Asiaticis
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   notat
                   Hesychius
                   ,
                   Suidas
                   ,
                   &
                   Servius
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Grotius
                 upon
                 Apoc.
                 1.
                 11.
                 whence
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Pergamus
                 to
                 re-mind
                 us
                 of
                 high
                 and
                 heavenly
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 Moral
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 Propheticall
                 sense
                 .
                 But
                 with
                 him
                 howsoever
                 I
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 Sublimity
                 is
                 alluded
                 to
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 ,
                 but
                 here
                 most
                 elegantly
                 and
                 seasonably
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 precedent
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Humiliation
                 
                 and
                 bitter
                 Affliction
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 Intervall
                 she
                 so
                 conspicuously
                 emerging
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 low
                 ,
                 sad
                 ,
                 affictive
                 state
                 into
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 peace
                 and
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 significant
                 then
                 to
                 salute
                 her
                 with
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Pergamus
                 ,
                 accordingly
                 as
                 she
                 is
                 here
                 saluted
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Congratulation
                 to
                 her
                 fresh
                 emergency
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 late
                 Miseries
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 sense
                 will
                 hold
                 good
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 in
                 this
                 Intervall
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 till
                 tho
                 days
                 of
                 her
                 Apostasy
                 :
                 but
                 then
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Pergamus
                 still
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 another
                 kind
                 of
                 meaning
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 According
                 therefore
                 to
                 the
                 richnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 style
                 ,
                 Pergamus
                 has
                 also
                 another
                 sense
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 City
                 Babylon
                 and
                 the
                 City
                 Tyrus
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 put
                 for
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 not
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 sense
                 as
                 to
                 mean
                 the
                 Walls
                 or
                 Stones
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 Power
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 sense
                 is
                 Pergamus
                 also
                 here
                 put
                 
                 for
                 Rome
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 Epistle
                 written
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 Pergamus
                 ,
                 the
                 truly
                 Catholick
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 directed
                 to
                 this
                 Church
                 dwelling
                 under
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 within
                 the
                 Roman
                 Churche's
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 understanding
                 old
                 Rome
                 especially
                 ;
                 as
                 all
                 such
                 Apocalyptick
                 Visions
                 perstringe
                 her
                 most
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 Rome
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 is
                 perstringed
                 by
                 this
                 Pergamus
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 evident
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 easie
                 Allusion
                 of
                 Pergamus
                 to
                 Rome
                 from
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Pergamus
                 signifies
                 Sublimity
                 ,
                 so
                 (
                 as
                 Martinius
                 notes
                 )
                 Rome
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 exaltari
                 .
                 Besides
                 that
                 her
                 Situation
                 is
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 Buildings
                 lofty
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Poet
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Collibus
                     è
                     septem
                     totum
                     circumspicit
                     orbem
                     .
                  
                
                 And
                 the
                 highest
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 exalts
                 himself
                 above
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 worshipped
                 .
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 therefore
                 a
                 fit
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Pergamus
                 ,
                 that
                 perks
                 thus
                 above
                 all
                 Kings
                 and
                 Emperours
                 and
                 
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ?
                 And
                 our
                 Intervall
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Pergamus
                 reaches
                 the
                 highest
                 times
                 of
                 her
                 Exaltation
                 ,
                 it
                 taking
                 in
                 both
                 Gregory
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 who
                 first
                 excommunicated
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 making
                 Emperours
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 Alexander
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 who
                 trode
                 upon
                 the
                 neck
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Frederick
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 Caelestine
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 that
                 crowned
                 Henry
                 the
                 sixth
                 and
                 his
                 Empress
                 with
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 scorn
                 kick'd
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Crown
                 off
                 with
                 his
                 foot
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 crowned
                 him
                 .
                 Certainly
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
                 were
                 then
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Pergamus
                 with
                 a
                 witnesse
                 .
                 Nor
                 after
                 this
                 Intervall
                 could
                 they
                 ever
                 hold
                 their
                 Crests
                 so
                 high
                 .
                 Boniface
                 the
                 eighth
                 indeed
                 was
                 a
                 Blusterer
                 ,
                 and
                 excommunicated
                 Philip
                 the
                 Fair
                 of
                 France
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 called
                 him
                 fool
                 for
                 his
                 pains
                 ,
                 and
                 handled
                 him
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 surprized
                 at
                 Anagnia
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 disgracefully
                 mounted
                 on
                 a
                 poor
                 Jade
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 carried
                 prisoner
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 where
                 Pride
                 and
                 Regret
                 broke
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 there
                 
                 dy'd
                 ingloriously
                 .
                 But
                 secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 this
                 Pergamus
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 given
                 to
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 (
                 so
                 
                   Andreas
                   Cesariensis
                
                 reports
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 notorious
                 Character
                 of
                 Rome
                 above
                 all
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 elsewhere
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 she
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Whore
                 of
                 Babylon
                 for
                 her
                 insatiable
                 spiritual
                 Fornications
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 These
                 Pergamenians
                 were
                 very
                 fierce
                 and
                 diligent
                 Accusers
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Christians
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 Martyrdome
                 ,
                 as
                 Dr.
                 Hammond
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 notes
                 out
                 of
                 ancient
                 History
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 also
                 Rome
                 is
                 taxed
                 elsewhere
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 said
                 
                   to
                   be
                   drunk
                   with
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   of
                   Jesus
                   .
                
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 recorded
                 of
                 the
                 Prefect
                 of
                 this
                 City
                 Pergamus
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 persuade
                 the
                 Christians
                 to
                 forsake
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 return
                 to
                 Heathenism
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 elder
                 Religion
                 was
                 the
                 more
                 precious
                 and
                 to
                 
                 be
                 preferred
                 :
                 As
                 Antiquity
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 Pretense
                 of
                 the
                 Papal
                 Church
                 .
                 That
                 Prefect
                 said
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   it
                   began
                   but
                   the
                   other
                   day
                   :
                
                 And
                 so
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 and
                 Albigenses
                 .
                 See
                 Dr.
                 Hammond
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 Martyr
                 Antipas
                 that
                 was
                 slain
                 in
                 Pergamus
                 ,
                 can
                 any
                 name
                 more
                 directly
                 and
                 assuredly
                 point
                 at
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 or
                 the
                 Papal
                 Church
                 then
                 this
                 ?
                 For
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Papa
                 ,
                 ●●
                 but
                 a
                 Reduplication
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Eustathius
                 has
                 noted
                 :
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 against
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 who
                 can
                 be
                 so
                 blind
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 discern
                 how
                 fit
                 a
                 Type
                 this
                 Antipas
                 is
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 within
                 this
                 Intervall
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 should
                 suffer
                 for
                 being
                 against
                 that
                 
                   holy
                   Father
                
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 .
                 Nothing
                 can
                 sound
                 more
                 congruously
                 or
                 harmoniously
                 ,
                 whatever
                 any
                 man
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 cavill
                 can
                 say
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 main
                 Interpretation
                 
                 therefore
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Pergamus
                 will
                 respect
                 the
                 pure
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 abiding
                 within
                 the
                 Jurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 sense
                 plainly
                 implies
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   Woman
                   in
                   the
                   wildernesse
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 elsewhere
                 expresses
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   These
                   things
                   saith
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   the
                   sharp
                   sword
                   with
                   two
                   edges
                   .
                   Christ
                
                 is
                 set
                 out
                 thus
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Pergamns
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 Sword
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 understood
                 and
                 rellished
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 Spirit
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 main
                 Weapon
                 whereby
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Pergamus
                 defended
                 her self
                 from
                 the
                 Pergamenian
                 Corruptions
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 kept
                 her self
                 pure
                 from
                 the
                 false
                 Glosses
                 and
                 unsound
                 Traditions
                 of
                 either
                 Superstitious
                 men
                 or
                 crafty
                 Deceivers
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   I
                   know
                   thy
                   works
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   thou
                
                 
                 
                   dwellest
                   ,
                   even
                   where
                   Satan's
                   seat
                   is
                   ;
                   and
                   thou
                   holdest
                   fast
                   my
                   Name
                   ,
                   and
                   hast
                   not
                   denied
                   my
                   Faith
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   those
                   days
                   wherein
                
                 Antipas
                 
                   was
                   my
                   faithfull
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   slain
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   where
                   
                   Satan
                   dwelleth
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 thou
                 doest
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 main
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 thy
                 greater
                 commendation
                 I
                 consider
                 where
                 thou
                 dwellest
                 ,
                 even
                 where
                 the
                 first-born
                 of
                 Lucifer
                 has
                 his
                 throne
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 exalts
                 himself
                 above
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 God
                 or
                 that
                 is
                 worshipped
                 .
                 (
                 So
                 Christ
                 compares
                 Satan
                 to
                 Lucifer
                 or
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 (
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 Prophet
                 says
                 ,
                 How
                 art
                 thou
                 fallen
                 ,
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 thou
                 son
                 of
                 the
                 Morning
                 !
                 )
                 Luke
                 10.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   I
                   beheld
                   Satan
                   as
                   lightning
                   fall
                   from
                   Heaven
                   .
                   )
                
                 And
                 yet
                 neither
                 the
                 awe
                 nor
                 glory
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 could
                 cause
                 thee
                 to
                 forsake
                 my
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 being
                 a
                 true
                 Christian
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 relinquish
                 the
                 pure
                 Apostolick
                 Faith
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 that
                 my
                 faithfull
                 Martyr
                 Antipas
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 those
                 plain-hearted
                 and
                 openly-professed
                 enemies
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 his
                 adulterate
                 and
                 idolatrous
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 and
                 Albigenses
                 ,
                 were
                 so
                 cruelly
                 persecuted
                 and
                 murthered
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 slain
                 among
                 you
                 who
                 stood
                 out
                 and
                 yet
                 escaped
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Synagogue
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 treacherous
                 Adversary
                 to
                 all
                 my
                 true
                 Members
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 very
                 bitter
                 Censurer
                 and
                 Accuser
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 not
                 complying
                 with
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Wickednesse
                 which
                 she
                 hath
                 established
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 worse
                 Adversary
                 then
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Dragon
                 before
                 ,
                 whom
                 therefore
                 my
                 Church
                 overcame
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 Ages
                 .
                 This
                 Satan
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 mischievous
                 Enemy
                 then
                 that
                 red
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 Cunning
                 and
                 Hypocrisie
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 pretenses
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 when
                 indeed
                 he
                 is
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 my
                 Authority
                 in
                 pretense
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 my
                 true
                 Church
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 take
                 notice
                 where
                 thou
                 dwellest
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 in
                 that
                 regard
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 a
                 worse
                 condition
                 then
                 the
                 Smyrnian
                 Church
                 her self
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 onely
                 to
                 grapple
                 with
                 a
                 professed
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 with
                 both
                 a
                 malicious
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 false
                 and
                 hypocritical
                 Friend
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 well
                 done
                 of
                 thee
                 that
                 thou
                 holdest
                 
                 out
                 in
                 such
                 hard
                 and
                 difficult
                 Circumstances
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 This
                 for
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 that
                 Verse
                 in
                 general
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 particularly
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 and
                 Albigenses
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 persecuted
                 in
                 this
                 Intervall
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 called
                 Antipas
                 ,
                 why
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 why
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 slain
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 burnt
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 briefly
                 give
                 this
                 account
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 a
                 Company
                 or
                 successive
                 Body
                 of
                 men
                 is
                 represented
                 in
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 style
                 under
                 one
                 single
                 person
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 trivial
                 that
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 note
                 it
                 .
                 Alcazar
                 makes
                 Jezebel
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Jewes
                   ;
                   Aretas
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Sect
                 of
                 the
                 Nicolaitans
                 ;
                 Dr.
                 Hammond
                 ,
                 the
                 Gnosticks
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 that
                 this
                 one
                 person
                 should
                 be
                 called
                 Antipas
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 congruous
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 and
                 Albigenses
                 ,
                 who
                 boldly
                 preached
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 the
                 Mass
                 an
                 Abomination
                 ,
                 the
                 Host
                 an
                 Idol
                 ,
                 and
                 Purgatory
                 a
                 Fable
                 .
                 And
                 Waldo
                 ,
                 the
                 chief
                 beginner
                 of
                 this
                 Sect
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 ,
                 denying
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 any
                 Authority
                 over
                 the
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 who
                 depend
                 immediately
                 upon
                 God
                 alone
                 .
                 Was
                 not
                 this
                 an
                 Antipas
                 indeed
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   exactly
                   opposing
                   the
                   sovereign
                   Paternity
                
                 of
                 his
                 Holiness
                 of
                 Rome
                 ?
                 But
                 they
                 were
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 so
                 plainly
                 declare
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 such
                 concerning
                 Truths
                 ;
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 suffered
                 death
                 for
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 for
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Christ.
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 slain
                 ,
                 (
                 suppose
                 with
                 the
                 Sword
                 or
                 any
                 weapon
                 of
                 War
                 ,
                 )
                 not
                 burnt
                 ,
                 because
                 Burning
                 was
                 more
                 rare
                 within
                 this
                 Intervall
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 slain
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 many
                 hundred
                 thousands
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 A
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 that
                 took
                 Arms
                 in
                 Germany
                 were
                 cut
                 in
                 pieces
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1220
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Matthew
                   Paris
                
                 writes
                 ;
                 )
                 they
                 being
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 disadvantageous
                 place
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 marish
                 ground
                 and
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 make
                 no
                 escape
                 .
                 
                 And
                 Mr.
                 Mede
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Petrus
                   Perionius
                
                 in
                 his
                 book
                 of
                 this
                 Albigensian
                 War
                 ,
                 intimates
                 that
                 near
                 ten
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 slain
                 in
                 battel
                 at
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 France
                 alone
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 slaying
                 with
                 the
                 Sword
                 is
                 very
                 Characteristically
                 spoken
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 Martyr
                 Antipas
                 ;
                 Burning
                 as
                 yet
                 being
                 in
                 it self
                 not
                 so
                 frequent
                 ,
                 and
                 bearing
                 no
                 proportion
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 this
                 vast
                 number
                 slain
                 in
                 the
                 Field
                 .
                 Whence
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 considerable
                 note
                 of
                 distinction
                 betwixt
                 this
                 present
                 Intervall
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Pergamus
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 her
                 abode
                 in
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 in
                 its
                 due
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 
                   But
                   I
                   have
                   a
                   few
                   things
                   against
                
                 
                 
                   thee
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   hast
                   there
                   them
                   that
                   hold
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Balaam
                   ,
                   who
                   taught
                   Balac
                   to
                   cast
                   a
                   stumbling-block
                   before
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   to
                   eat
                   things
                   sacrificed
                   unto
                   Idols
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   commit
                   Fornication
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 spoken
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 judgements
                 did
                 condemn
                 both
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Practices
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 
                 But
                 these
                 may
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 three
                 sorts
                 :
                 such
                 as
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 Judgement
                 still
                 held
                 Communion
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 pretended
                 they
                 did
                 well
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 ;
                 those
                 that
                 separated
                 from
                 her
                 Communion
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 separated
                 ,
                 but
                 suffered
                 death
                 for
                 so
                 doing
                 .
                 These
                 last
                 were
                 the
                 Martyr
                 Antipas
                 above
                 named
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 the
                 Balaamites
                 here
                 reproved
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 
                 Gnostick-like
                 temper
                 ,
                 too
                 much
                 leaning
                 towards
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 thinking
                 themselves
                 wiser
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 not
                 exposing
                 themselves
                 for
                 their
                 judgement
                 in
                 Religion
                 .
                 Ye
                 do
                 well
                 indeed
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 in
                 declaring
                 against
                 the
                 Enormities
                 of
                 the
                 Papal
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 condemning
                 them
                 in
                 your
                 own
                 thoughts
                 and
                 Consciences
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 I
                 take
                 ill
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 permit
                 (
                 some
                 of
                 you
                 )
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Balaam
                 to
                 take
                 effect
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 communicating
                 with
                 this
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 her
                 idolatrous
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 eating
                 her
                 
                   Deus
                   Panaceus
                
                 ,
                 ye
                 commit
                 spiritual
                 Fornication
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 guilty
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 (
                 To
                 eat
                 
                 things
                 sacrificed
                 to
                 Idols
                 is
                 one
                 mode
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 Propheticall
                 Diorism
                 it
                 signifies
                 Idolatry
                 in
                 general
                 .
                 )
                 That
                 ye
                 indulge
                 this
                 liberty
                 to
                 your selves
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 cast
                 a
                 Stumbling-block
                 before
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 occasion
                 and
                 encourage
                 many
                 to
                 adhere
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Communion
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 prejudice
                 done
                 to
                 my
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 Dis-interest
                 to
                 my
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 
                   So
                   hast
                   thou
                   also
                   them
                   that
                   hold
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Nicolaitans
                   ,
                   which
                   thing
                   I
                   hate
                   .
                
                 That
                 also
                 is
                 a
                 fault
                 amongst
                 some
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 possesse
                 your
                 Vessels
                 in
                 that
                 holinesse
                 and
                 sanctity
                 ye
                 ought
                 to
                 doe
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 you
                 can
                 discover
                 the
                 spiritual
                 Fornications
                 of
                 Pergamus
                 and
                 their
                 Luciferian
                 Pride
                 ,
                 yet
                 ye
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 pure
                 and
                 clean
                 as
                 ye
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 Lusts
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 Vice
                 is
                 here
                 noted
                 by
                 Nicolaitism
                 dioristically
                 ,
                 as
                 Idolatry
                 in
                 general
                 before
                 by
                 eating
                 things
                 sacrificed
                 to
                 
                 Idols
                 .
                 )
                 Flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 is
                 over-prone
                 to
                 think
                 little
                 ill
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 natural
                 and
                 pleasing
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 declare
                 a
                 pertly
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 I
                 hate
                 .
                 Be
                 ye
                 holy
                 even
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 holy
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Repent
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   I
                   will
                   come
                   unto
                   thee
                   quickly
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   fight
                   against
                   them
                
                 
                 
                   with
                   the
                   Sword
                   of
                   my
                   mouth
                   .
                
                 Amend
                 these
                 faults
                 ,
                 left
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 you
                 suddenly
                 in
                 Judgement
                 .
                 Haply
                 by
                 the
                 more
                 sedulous
                 activity
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Inquisition
                 ,
                 whose
                 reign
                 was
                 most
                 chiefly
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Intervall
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 other
                 Judicatures
                 ;
                 the
                 Pragmaticalnesse
                 of
                 whose
                 Agents
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 then
                 ordinarily
                 ready
                 to
                 discover
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 dissembles
                 his
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 frequent
                 terrour
                 of
                 being
                 burnt
                 alive
                 at
                 the
                 Stake
                 will
                 more
                 effectually
                 suppresse
                 the
                 flames
                 of
                 all
                 Wantonnesse
                 and
                 Lust.
                 And
                 as
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 you
                 thus
                 in
                 Judgement
                 unlesse
                 ye
                 repent
                 ;
                 so
                 I
                 am
                 resolved
                 also
                 farther
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 your
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 the
                 Pergamenians
                 or
                 Romanists
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Sword
                 of
                 my
                 
                 mouth
                 ,
                 till
                 I
                 cut
                 off
                 great
                 branches
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 that
                 far-spreading
                 Tree
                 ,
                 and
                 dismember
                 whole
                 Nations
                 from
                 the
                 Community
                 of
                 that
                 idolatrous
                 Church
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 predictory
                 of
                 some
                 Events
                 to
                 happen
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Intervall
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Genius
                 of
                 these
                 Epistles
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 
                   To
                   him
                   that
                   overcometh
                   will
                   I
                   give
                   to
                   eat
                   of
                   the
                   hidden
                   Manna
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                 Promise
                 here
                 following
                 the
                 
                   Epiphonema
                   ,
                   (
                   He
                   that
                   hath
                   an
                   ear
                   to
                   hear
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   hear
                   ,
                   )
                
                 must
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rule
                 ,
                 signifie
                 Theologically
                 or
                 Spiritually
                 ,
                 not
                 Physically
                 or
                 Politically
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 sense
                 is
                 ,
                 Those
                 of
                 Pergamus
                 indeed
                 pretend
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 give
                 that
                 white
                 and
                 sweet
                 Consecrated
                 Wafer
                 into
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 their
                 Communicants
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 them
                 the
                 true
                 Manna
                 ,
                 my
                 very
                 Body
                 and
                 Bloud
                 which
                 was
                 shed
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 very
                 Flesh
                 that
                 was
                 there
                 crucified
                 and
                 broken
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 whenas
                 notwithstanding
                 they
                 order
                 
                 their
                 Eucharist
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 turn
                 my
                 Supper
                 into
                 a
                 Feast
                 of
                 Idolothyta
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 partakers
                 thereof
                 guilty
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 or
                 spiritual
                 Fornication
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 give
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 God.
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Balaam
                 ,
                 the
                 Israelites
                 were
                 to
                 eat
                 things
                 sacrificed
                 to
                 Idols
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 carnal
                 Fornication
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 that
                 partake
                 of
                 this
                 perverted
                 Eucharist
                 are
                 necessarily
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 (
                 especially
                 since
                 the
                 fourth
                 Laterane
                 Council
                 )
                 drawn
                 into
                 spiritual
                 Fornication
                 or
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 courageous
                 and
                 abstains
                 from
                 this
                 illicit
                 Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 Faith
                 overcomes
                 all
                 Difficulties
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 quitting
                 that
                 outward
                 white
                 visible
                 Wafer
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 him
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 hidden
                 Manna
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 true
                 spiritual
                 Manna
                 mentioned
                 John
                 6.
                 
                 
                   For
                   my
                   flesh
                   is
                   meat
                   indeed
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   bloud
                   is
                   drink
                   indeed
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 words
                 I
                 there
                 speak
                 
                   they
                   are
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   life
                   .
                
                 Or
                 if
                 he
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Cause
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 hidden
                 Manna
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 invisible
                 food
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 his
                 Soul
                 shall
                 passe
                 into
                 the
                 society
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Genii
                 and
                 Holy
                 Souls
                 of
                 Saints
                 departed
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   him
                   a
                   white
                   Stone
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Stone
                   a
                   new
                   Name
                   written
                   ,
                   which
                   no
                   man
                   knoweth
                   saving
                   he
                   that
                   receiveth
                   it
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Though
                 he
                 be
                 accused
                 and
                 reproached
                 for
                 an
                 Heretick
                 and
                 Schismatick
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Pergamus
                 ,
                 where
                 Satan
                 the
                 Accuser
                 dwells
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 white
                 Stone
                 ,
                 and
                 quit
                 him
                 in
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 establish
                 the
                 joy
                 and
                 peace
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 Or
                 thus
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 white
                 Stone
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 new
                 Name
                 written
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 his
                 Old
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 throughly
                 crucified
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 attain
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 purity
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 that
                 inestimable
                 Jewel
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 pure
                 and
                 permanent
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 knows
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 till
                 he
                 be
                 made
                 partaker
                 thereof
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 consummate
                 Regeneration
                 to
                 him
                 either
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 his
                 passage
                 into
                 the
                 
                 other
                 state
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 snatched
                 away
                 by
                 a
                 sudden
                 Martyrdome
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 will
                 more
                 then
                 countervail
                 all
                 the
                 Injuries
                 the
                 lofty
                 Church
                 of
                 Pergamus
                 can
                 doe
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 goods
                 ,
                 or
                 good
                 name
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   Thyatira
                   .
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   AND
                   to
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   Thyatira
                   write
                   .
                
                 The
                 true
                 
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 within
                 the
                 Jurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 Rome
                 has
                 been
                 set
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   Tyre
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Pergamus
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 Intervall
                 necessarily
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 sense
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Pergamus
                 .
                 That
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 from
                 whence
                 both
                 Strabo
                 and
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 Criticks
                 ,
                 fetch
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 Thyatira
                 )
                 is
                 alluded
                 
                 to
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 inclinable
                 to
                 think
                 from
                 those
                 Authorities
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Womanishnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 this
                 Period
                 is
                 perstringed
                 .
                 That
                 her
                 Softnesse
                 and
                 Luxury
                 was
                 more
                 then
                 ordinarily
                 increased
                 in
                 this
                 Intervall
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 as
                 certainly
                 her
                 Covetousnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 her
                 prankings
                 and
                 adornings
                 in
                 the
                 splendour
                 of
                 their
                 Altars
                 ,
                 and
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 Copes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 Which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 continuedly
                 and
                 so
                 high
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Intervall
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 all
                 along
                 she
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 looked
                 upon
                 as
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Filia
                   delicatula
                
                 ,
                 a
                 delicate
                 Damosel
                 indeed
                 ,
                 sitting
                 like
                 a
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 knowing
                 no
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 she
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 over-run
                 by
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 and
                 Albigenses
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 fain
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 Field
                 ,
                 and
                 fight
                 manfully
                 for
                 her
                 own
                 safety
                 .
                 A
                 little
                 after
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Intervall
                 did
                 Innocent
                 the
                 fourth
                 appoint
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 at
                 Lyons
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Cardinals
                 should
                 go
                 in
                 their
                 Rosie-coloured
                 Hats
                 and
                 Robes
                 ,
                 and
                 ride
                 upon
                 Horses
                 with
                 Furniture
                 and
                 
                 Trappings
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 their
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 delicacy
                 of
                 their
                 Condition
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Mitre
                 of
                 Paul
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 taken
                 speciall
                 notice
                 of
                 for
                 the
                 exceeding
                 preciousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Jewels
                 therein
                 .
                 And
                 no
                 doubt
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 like
                 encrease
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Bravery
                 every-where
                 .
                 A
                 little
                 before
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Intervall
                 did
                 Honorius
                 the
                 third
                 appoint
                 the
                 Carmelites
                 to
                 goe
                 in
                 white
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 look
                 more
                 Maiden-like
                 ,
                 and
                 decreed
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Family
                   of
                   the
                   Virgin.
                
                 And
                 the
                 Franciscans
                 and
                 Dominicans
                 are
                 notorious
                 all
                 along
                 this
                 Intervall
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 for
                 their
                 peculiar
                 Patronesse
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 within
                 this
                 Intervall
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ran
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 seminine
                 strain
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 generally
                 professed
                 themselves
                 more
                 under
                 the
                 Government
                 and
                 Providence
                 of
                 our
                 Lady
                 then
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   Gregory
                
                 the
                 ninth
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 Intervall
                 ,
                 ordained
                 that
                 
                   Salve
                   Regina
                
                 ,
                 an
                 Hymn
                 
                 to
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 sung
                 in
                 all
                 Churches
                 .
                 Boniface
                 the
                 eighth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1293
                 ,
                 composed
                 that
                 Oraison
                 ,
                 
                   Ave
                   ,
                   Virgo
                   gloriosa
                
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1470
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Mary
                   Psalter
                
                 and
                 her
                 Rosarie
                 were
                 composed
                 by
                 *
                 
                   Alanus
                   de
                   Rupe
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 how
                 feminine
                 this
                 Church
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 Intervall
                 ,
                 the
                 observations
                 of
                 that
                 excellent
                 Person
                 Sr.
                 
                   Edwyn
                   Sandys
                
                 (
                 though
                 after
                 the
                 expiration
                 thereof
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 they
                 should
                 in
                 Policy
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 castigate
                 in
                 their
                 Religion
                 )
                 will
                 give
                 us
                 fully
                 to
                 understand
                 .
                 The
                 honour
                 ,
                 faith
                 he
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 doe
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 is
                 double
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 unto
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 doe
                 unto
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 Where
                 one
                 professes
                 himself
                 a
                 Devoto
                 or
                 peculiar
                 Servant
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 whole
                 Towns
                 are
                 the
                 Devoti
                 of
                 our
                 Lady
                 .
                 The
                 stateliest
                 Churches
                 are
                 hers
                 lightly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Churches
                 hers
                 the
                 fairest
                 Altars
                 .
                 Where
                 one
                 prayeth
                 before
                 the
                 Crucifix
                 ,
                 two
                 before
                 her
                 Image
                 :
                 where
                 one
                 voweth
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 ten
                 vow
                 
                 to
                 her
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 one
                 Miracle
                 reported
                 to
                 be
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 Crucifix
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 sew
                 perhaps
                 as
                 an
                 hundred
                 are
                 voiced
                 upon
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 .
                 Their
                 Devils
                 in
                 Exorcism
                 are
                 also
                 taught
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 the
                 Trinity
                 without
                 trouble
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 naming
                 of
                 our
                 Lady
                 ,
                 to
                 tosse
                 and
                 seem
                 much
                 tormented
                 .
                 Where
                 one
                 fasts
                 on
                 Friday
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Passion
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 many
                 fast
                 on
                 Saturday
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 Mother
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 their
                 Beads
                 they
                 string
                 up
                 ten
                 Salutations
                 of
                 our
                 Lady
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 Lord's
                 Prayers
                 .
                 The
                 *
                 Bell
                 also
                 which
                 is
                 rung
                 at
                 Sun-rise
                 ,
                 at
                 Noon
                 and
                 Sun-set
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Ave-Mary
                   Bell
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 all
                 men
                 every-where
                 at
                 those
                 set
                 times
                 might
                 be
                 engaged
                 to
                 doe
                 their
                 Devotions
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 lastly
                 ,
                 their
                 chief
                 Preachers
                 do
                 teach
                 in
                 Pulpit
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 Scripture
                 spoken
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 apply
                 it
                 to
                 our
                 Lady
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 God.
                 Is
                 not
                 therefore
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 rightly
                 called
                 
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 as
                 alluding
                 to
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 both
                 Strabo
                 and
                 Pliny
                 would
                 have
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 onely
                 adde
                 one
                 thing
                 more
                 .
                 Alsledius
                 calls
                 this
                 Intervall
                 of
                 time
                 which
                 we
                 attribute
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Thyatira
                   Regnum
                   Locustarum
                
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 Monks
                 that
                 started
                 up
                 within
                 this
                 time
                 .
                 Therefore
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 swarmed
                 so
                 with
                 Monks
                 and
                 Friers
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 abjured
                 their
                 Virility
                 by
                 an
                 irrevocable
                 Vow
                 of
                 Caelibate
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 in
                 sculking
                 Hoods
                 and
                 long
                 Coats
                 like
                 Women
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 became
                 Petticoat-men
                 at
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 very
                 congruous
                 for
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 just
                 reproach
                 to
                 this
                 Womanishness
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 characterize
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 calling
                 her
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 become
                 rather
                 the
                 Daughters
                 of
                 men
                 then
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 men
                 by
                 this
                 so
                 general
                 Effeminacy
                 in
                 more
                 then
                 those
                 Monkish
                 garbs
                 which
                 I
                 now
                 mention
                 ?
                 Besides
                 that
                 these
                 
                 Petticoat-men
                 ,
                 the
                 Dominicans
                 especially
                 ,
                 managed
                 their
                 opposition
                 against
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 in
                 a
                 right
                 feminine
                 manner
                 ,
                 not
                 manly
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 by
                 meeting
                 their
                 enemy
                 in
                 the
                 Field
                 ,
                 but
                 sneakingly
                 ,
                 by
                 Perfidiousness
                 and
                 Treachery
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 Inquisition
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 cruelly
                 and
                 insultingly
                 in
                 the
                 upshot
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 understand
                 by
                 reading
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Inquisition
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 .
                 Therefore
                 there
                 being
                 all
                 these
                 symptoms
                 of
                 Feminity
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 this
                 Intervall
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 unreasonable
                 to
                 conceive
                 that
                 this
                 corruption
                 of
                 hers
                 is
                 perstringed
                 by
                 calling
                 her
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 alluding
                 to
                 Thygatira
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 not
                 a
                 son
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 daughter
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 But
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Strabo
                 and
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 paronomastical
                 Allusion
                 which
                 I
                 should
                 prefer
                 before
                 this
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 richnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 style
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 also
                 conceive
                 Thyatira
                 to
                 allude
                 to
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   break
                   or
                   bruise
                   Aromatick
                   
                   Spices
                   ,
                
                 which
                 makes
                 them
                 give
                 the
                 sweeter
                 savour
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Altars
                 for
                 the
                 burning
                 of
                 sweet
                 Odours
                 .
                 Any
                 of
                 which
                 methinks
                 is
                 lesse
                 forced
                 then
                 either
                 Grotius
                 his
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 Strabo's
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 ,
                 the
                 Paronomasia
                 is
                 very
                 expressive
                 of
                 the
                 Persecutions
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Members
                 of
                 Christ
                 within
                 this
                 Intervall
                 ,
                 and
                 agrees
                 exactly
                 with
                 History
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 talk
                 of
                 flaying
                 with
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 intimated
                 in
                 that
                 expression
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Intervall
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Martyr
                 Antipas
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 slain
                 ;
                 (
                 which
                 agrees
                 admirably
                 well
                 with
                 that
                 great
                 Slaughter
                 of
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 and
                 the
                 Albigenses
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 martyred
                 in
                 the
                 Field
                 by
                 the
                 Pontifician
                 Forces
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 properly
                 to
                 slay
                 ,
                 suppose
                 with
                 the
                 Sword
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 weapon
                 of
                 War
                 ;
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                     )
                  
                
                 But
                 the
                 Persecutions
                 in
                 the
                 Thyatirian
                 Intervall
                 were
                 usually
                 Burnings
                 ,
                 or
                 Rackings
                 ,
                 and
                 wasting
                 away
                 their
                 
                 lives
                 in
                 miserable
                 Imprisonments
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 most
                 frequent
                 and
                 most
                 famous
                 in
                 this
                 Period
                 was
                 the
                 burning
                 of
                 men
                 alive
                 with
                 Fire
                 and
                 faggot
                 .
                 This
                 filled
                 Thyatira
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Where
                 though
                 the
                 Cruelty
                 of
                 the
                 Persecutors
                 was
                 most
                 execrable
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Constancy
                 and
                 devout
                 Sincerity
                 of
                 our
                 blessed
                 Protestant
                 Martyrs
                 went
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 flames
                 and
                 globes
                 of
                 Smoak
                 ,
                 sweeter
                 then
                 any
                 Odours
                 or
                 Incense
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 there
                 accepted
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 who
                 gave
                 himself
                 for
                 us
                 an
                 Offering
                 and
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 a
                 sweet-smelling
                 favour
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 frequency
                 of
                 these
                 Burnt-offerings
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 is
                 noted
                 by
                 Sanderus
                 a
                 Papist
                 ;
                 
                   Infinitos
                   Lolhardos
                   &
                   Sacramentarios
                   in
                   tota
                   Europa
                
                 
                 
                   nuper
                   ignibus
                   traditos
                   fuisse
                
                 .
                 But
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 so
                 significative
                 of
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Scene
                 of
                 the
                 Persecution
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Pergamus
                 ,
                 where
                 Antipas
                 was
                 slain
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 in
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 whereby
                 these
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 are
                 alluded
                 
                 to
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 passage
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Albigenses
                 ,
                 lib.
                 2.
                 c.
                 9.
                 which
                 gave
                 me
                 occasion
                 to
                 terminate
                 the
                 Pergamenian
                 Intervall
                 in
                 that
                 year
                 ,
                 viz.
                 1242.
                 
                 
                   Here
                   you
                   see
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   last
                   Attempt
                   which
                   we
                   finde
                   the
                
                 Albigenses
                 
                   to
                   have
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   last
                   Expedition
                   of
                   Pilgrims
                   levied
                   against
                   them
                   .
                   All
                   the
                   pursuit
                   against
                   them
                   afterwards
                   was
                   by
                   the
                   Monks
                   the
                   Inquisitours
                   ,
                
                 (
                 the
                 Dominicans
                 he
                 means
                 ,
                 of
                 whose
                 Father
                 ,
                 Dominicus
                 ,
                 his
                 Mother
                 when
                 she
                 went
                 with
                 child
                 with
                 him
                 dream'd
                 she
                 was
                 big
                 of
                 a
                 Dog
                 that
                 vomited
                 fire
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 throat
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   which
                   Monks
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   now
                   kindled
                   their
                   Fires
                   more
                   then
                   ever
                   .
                   And
                   taking
                   these
                   poor
                   people
                   disarmed
                   ,
                   and
                   singling
                   them
                   out
                   by
                   retail
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   impossible
                   for
                   them
                   any
                   longer
                   to
                   subsist
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 this
                 suffering
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 passed
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 state
                 where
                 Antipas
                 was
                 slain
                 with
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 holy
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 our
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 were
                 burnt
                 at
                 the
                 Stake
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 will
                 suffice
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 understand
                 why
                 the
                 Power
                 
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 in
                 this
                 Intervall
                 bears
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Thyatira
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   These
                   things
                   saith
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   his
                   eys
                   like
                   to
                   a
                   flame
                   of
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   feet
                   are
                   like
                   fine
                   brasse
                   .
                
                 The
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 here
                 Christ
                 ,
                 either
                 personally
                 ,
                 or
                 mystically
                 understood
                 for
                 his
                 Body
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Understanding
                 it
                 personally
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 
                   flaming
                   Eyes
                
                 denote
                 his
                 piercing
                 and
                 discerning
                 Foresight
                 and
                 Providence
                 ;
                 it
                 portends
                 also
                 his
                 Wrath
                 and
                 Vengeance
                 against
                 the
                 Persecutors
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 with
                 Fire
                 and
                 faggot
                 :
                 but
                 his
                 
                   Feet
                   like
                   fine
                   brasse
                
                 ,
                 the
                 peremptory
                 Constancy
                 amd
                 Purity
                 of
                 his
                 ways
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 understand
                 these
                 
                   Feet
                   like
                   fine
                   brasse
                
                 of
                 
                 Christ's
                 mysticall
                 Body
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 supply
                 of
                 the
                 Description
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 
                   And
                   his
                   feet
                   like
                   fine
                   brass
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   burned
                   in
                   a
                   furnace
                
                 ;
                 whereby
                 is
                 insinuated
                 the
                 fiery
                 Trial
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 in
                 this
                 Intervall
                 of
                 Thyatira
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 grossest
                 sense
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 Servants
                 standing
                 at
                 the
                 Stake
                 with
                 their
                 leggs
                 
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 flaming
                 Fire
                 ,
                 kindled
                 by
                 their
                 barbarous
                 Persecutors
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 described
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Chapter
                 is
                 also
                 representative
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 mysticall
                 ,
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 his
                 Voice
                 seems
                 plainly
                 to
                 intimate
                 .
                 His
                 Voice
                 being
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 many
                 Waters
                 ,
                 that
                 insinuates
                 that
                 this
                 Description
                 respects
                 also
                 his
                 Body
                 Mysticall
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 a
                 multitude
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 
                   I
                   know
                   thy
                   works
                   ,
                   and
                   charity
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   service
                   ,
                   and
                   faith
                
                 .
                 The
                 true
                 Church
                 then
                 in
                 Thyatira
                 being
                 in
                 Oppression
                 and
                 Affliction
                 stood
                 close
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 encouraged
                 and
                 comforted
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 supported
                 one
                 another
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavoured
                 after
                 an
                 Exemplarity
                 of
                 Godlinesse
                 and
                 due
                 proficiency
                 in
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 Candidates
                 for
                 that
                 Deliverance
                 which
                 they
                 by
                 Faith
                 saw
                 was
                 not
                 far
                 off
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   thy
                   patience
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   works
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   last
                   to
                   be
                   more
                   then
                   the
                   first
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 thy
                 Patience
                 
                 in
                 suffering
                 Imprisonment
                 ,
                 Tortures
                 and
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 in
                 giving
                 up
                 your selves
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Oblation
                 of
                 Incense
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Fire
                 and
                 faggot
                 in
                 such
                 numbers
                 for
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 my
                 Truth
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 toward
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 Intervall
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 fitly
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   last
                   to
                   be
                   more
                   then
                   the
                   first
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 History
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Notwithstanding
                   I
                   have
                   a
                   few
                   things
                   against
                   thee
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   sufferest
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   Woman
                   Jezebel
                   ,
                   which
                   calleth
                   her self
                   a
                   Prophetess
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 viz.
                 the
                 Papal
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 that
                 pretends
                 to
                 be
                 infallible
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 colour
                 of
                 this
                 brings
                 in
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   spiritual
                   Fornication
                
                 ,
                 and
                 detains
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 their
                 idolatrous
                 Mass
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 here
                 parallels
                 to
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 things
                 sacrificed
                 unto
                 Idols
                 .
                 The
                 Prophetesse
                 Jezebel
                 here
                 therefore
                 answers
                 to
                 the
                 false
                 Prophet
                 after
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Revelations
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 this
                 exprobration
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 of
                 permitting
                 Jezebel
                 thus
                 to
                 practice
                 her
                 deceits
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 that
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Angel
                 ,
                 
                   Come
                   out
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   her
                   ,
                   my
                   people
                   ,
                   lest
                   ye
                   be
                   partakers
                   of
                   her
                   sins
                   and
                   of
                   her
                   plagues
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 solicitation
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 people
                 in
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 discerned
                 the
                 Frauds
                 and
                 Idolatries
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Defection
                 from
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 her
                 Trumperies
                 no
                 longer
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 that
                 Defection
                 now
                 drew
                 near
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 were
                 ripe
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 disliked
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 Affairs
                 to
                 amend
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 Because
                 thou
                 sufferest
                 that
                 Woman
                 Jezebel
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 fault
                 in
                 us
                 to
                 suffer
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 power
                 to
                 help
                 or
                 redresse
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 This
                 Jezebel
                 is
                 very
                 expressive
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 recurr
                 to
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 :
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 her
                 painting
                 of
                 her self
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 notorious
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 especially
                 in
                 this
                 Intervall
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Homilies
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 in
                 England
                 take
                 especial
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 comparing
                 all
                 those
                 
                 rich
                 and
                 gorgeous
                 Adornings
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 the
                 painting
                 of
                 the
                 wrinkled
                 face
                 of
                 an
                 Harlot
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 her
                 Whoredomes
                 and
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 noted
                 1
                 Kings
                 9.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   What
                   peace
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   the
                   whoredomes
                   of
                   thy
                   Mother
                   Jezebel
                   and
                   her
                   witchcrafts
                   are
                   so
                   many
                   ?
                
                 Which
                 is
                 exactly
                 parallel
                 to
                 the
                 Description
                 of
                 the
                 Whore
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   mother
                   of
                   Fornications
                
                 and
                 Abominations
                 
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 described
                 also
                 by
                 that
                 
                   Cup
                   of
                   Sorcery
                
                 in
                 her
                 hand
                 ,
                 whereby
                 she
                 intoxicates
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 drunk
                 with
                 the
                 Wine
                 of
                 her
                 Fornication
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 she
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 drunk
                 with
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   Jezebel
                
                 also
                 in
                 her
                 History
                 is
                 famous
                 for
                 murthering
                 the
                 Prophets
                 
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 those
                 grosse
                 Wickednesses
                 committed
                 by
                 Ahab
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 very
                 abominably
                 in
                 following
                 Idols
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 persecuting
                 the
                 Servants
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 sold
                 
                 himself
                 to
                 work
                 Wickednesse
                 ,
                 are
                 imputed
                 to
                 this
                 subtil
                 murtherous
                 Whore
                 and
                 Witch
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Text
                 plainly
                 declares
                 .
                 
                   But
                   there
                   was
                   none
                   like
                   unto
                   Ahab
                   ,
                   who
                   did
                   sell
                   himself
                   to
                   work
                
                 
                 
                   wickednesse
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   whom
                   Jezebel
                   his
                   wife
                   stirred
                   up
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Roman
                 Hierarchy
                 (
                 according
                 as
                 both
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 Whore
                 of
                 Babylon
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 two-horned
                 Beast
                 do
                 plainly
                 signifie
                 ,
                 )
                 was
                 the
                 Authour
                 ,
                 Contriver
                 and
                 Instigatour
                 unto
                 all
                 those
                 murtherous
                 and
                 idolatrous
                 practices
                 that
                 the
                 Secular
                 Magistrate
                 has
                 been
                 guilty
                 of
                 ,
                 during
                 their
                 Force
                 and
                 Tyranny
                 over
                 the
                 true
                 Servants
                 of
                 Christ.
                 The
                 Beast
                 with
                 two
                 Horns
                 exercised
                 all
                 this
                 
                 Power
                 before
                 the
                 Beast
                 with
                 ten
                 Horns
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Secular
                 Power
                 to
                 effect
                 all
                 their
                 devillish
                 Designs
                 against
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   Jezebel
                   wrote
                   Letters
                   in
                   Ahab's
                   name
                   ,
                   and
                   sealed
                   them
                   with
                   his
                
                 
                 seal
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 got
                 the
                 stamp
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Authority
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 wicked
                 Dogmata
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 
                 and
                 Idolatrous
                 practices
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 contrived
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 carnal
                 advantages
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 if
                 any
                 Naboth
                 would
                 not
                 part
                 with
                 the
                 Inheritance
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 an
                 holy
                 ,
                 righteous
                 and
                 rational
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 nor
                 profess
                 nor
                 act
                 against
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 against
                 those
                 native
                 Truths
                 and
                 Notions
                 which
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 infinite
                 mercy
                 and
                 faithfulnesse
                 has
                 implanted
                 in
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 done
                 violence
                 to
                 that
                 innate
                 Light
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Candle
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   searching
                   all
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   belly
                   ,
                
                 he
                 
                 was
                 through
                 the
                 murtherous
                 contrivances
                 of
                 this
                 Strumpet
                 Jezebel
                 falsely
                 accused
                 as
                 a
                 Blasphemer
                 of
                 God
                 
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 both
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   Faith
                
                 and
                 
                   secular
                   Magistrate
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 sentenced
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 And
                 death
                 came
                 by
                 these
                 
                   wicked
                   Accusations
                
                 in
                 this
                 Intervall
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Intervall
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Antipas
                 was
                 slain
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   openly
                   fighting
                
                 in
                 the
                 Field
                 .
                 Thus
                 apposite
                 is
                 the
                 Allusion
                 to
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Jezebel
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 setting
                 out
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 this
                 Intervall
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 under
                 the
                 Tyranny
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 all
                 harsh
                 ,
                 thus
                 to
                 interpret
                 a
                 Vineyard
                 to
                 so
                 spiritual
                 a
                 sense
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 something
                 within
                 us
                 ,
                 whenas
                 both
                 Philo
                 and
                 other
                 ancient
                 Interpreters
                 have
                 interpreted
                 Paradise
                 to
                 that
                 sense
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Garden
                 of
                 Eden
                 .
                 And
                 others
                 also
                 cannot
                 but
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 that
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 ;
                 Deut.
                 22.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   sow
                   thy
                   Vineyard
                   with
                   divers
                   seeds
                   ,
                
                 has
                 also
                 a
                 Moral
                 or
                 Mysticall
                 meaning
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 Precept
                 of
                 Simplicity
                 or
                 Sincerity
                 of
                 heart
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Vineyard
                 of
                 Naboth
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 signifie
                 the
                 Humane
                 Will
                 and
                 Understanding
                 that
                 is
                 sown
                 onely
                 or
                 planted
                 with
                 such
                 Notions
                 or
                 notices
                 of
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 those
                 innate
                 Idea's
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 is
                 communicated
                 farther
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Writings
                 of
                 inspired
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 more
                 immediately
                 inspired
                 into
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 abode
                 of
                 that
                 Spirit
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 Plants
                 are
                 of
                 our
                 Heavenly
                 Father
                 's
                 own
                 
                 planting
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 seed
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 sown
                 among
                 them
                 repugnant
                 thereunto
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Vineyard
                 is
                 the
                 Inheritance
                 of
                 all
                 true
                 Christians
                 ,
                 descending
                 upon
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 day
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 being
                 perverted
                 by
                 the
                 doctrines
                 of
                 the
                 whore
                 or
                 
                   two-horned
                   Beast
                
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 eorruptions
                 also
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 invade
                 this
                 ancient
                 right
                 as
                 Ahab
                 had
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 his
                 possession
                 
                 Naboth's
                 Vineyard
                 ,
                 under
                 pretence
                 that
                 men
                 giving
                 up
                 their
                 will
                 and
                 understanding
                 to
                 the
                 supreme
                 Power
                 ,
                 Government
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 secure
                 .
                 
                   And
                   all
                   that
                   wondred
                   after
                   the
                   Beast
                
                 
                 gave
                 up
                 their
                 Vineyards
                 into
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 secular
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 professed
                 no
                 otherwise
                 then
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 had
                 their
                 Vineyards
                 sown
                 with
                 divers
                 seeds
                 ,
                 nay
                 indeed
                 with
                 what
                 was
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Plantation
                 .
                 Their
                 minds
                 were
                 filled
                 with
                 
                   gross
                   lies
                   ,
                   foul-Idolatries
                   of
                   all
                   sorts
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   murderous
                   enmities
                   against
                   the
                   true
                   Children
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
               
                 12.
                 
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Vineyard
                 of
                 Naboth
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Vineyard
                 of
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Prophets
                
                 or
                 Prophetesses
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 Naboth
                 seems
                 to
                 intimate
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 given
                 up
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 Christians
                 for
                 fashion-sake
                 ,
                 and
                 believed
                 new
                 invented
                 lies
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 truth
                 alike
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 living
                 faith
                 acknowledged
                 Jesus
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 these
                 would
                 rather
                 lose
                 their
                 lives
                 then
                 quit
                 their
                 Vineyards
                 that
                 yielded
                 them
                 that
                 noble
                 Wine
                 ,
                 that
                 perpetual
                 feast
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 peace
                 and
                 joy
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 this
                 Whore
                 and
                 Sorceresse
                 Jezebel
                 contrived
                 their
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 persecution
                 and
                 oppression
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 two
                 Prophets
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 both
                 mourn
                 in
                 sackcloath
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 slain
                 .
                 The
                 
                 Vineyard
                 therefore
                 of
                 Naboth
                 is
                 that
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 conscience
                 and
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 birth
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 discerning
                 plainly
                 &
                 livingly
                 betwixt
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 does
                 as
                 necessarily
                 loath
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 adhere
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
               
                 13.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 firm
                 belief
                 in
                 Christ
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 
                   new
                   birth
                
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 John
                 also
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 
                   Every
                   one
                   that
                
                 
                 
                   believeth
                   that
                   Jesus
                   is
                   the
                   Christ
                   is
                   born
                   of
                   God.
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 an
                 Antipathy
                 against
                 what
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 it self
                 :
                 And
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 concerning
                 sense
                 :
                 As
                 John
                 likewise
                 intimates
                 in
                 his
                 
                   general
                   Epistle
                
                 where
                 upon
                 his
                 mentioning
                 many
                 false
                 Prophets
                 gone
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 he
                 presently
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   this
                   ye
                   know
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Every
                   spirit
                   that
                   confesseth
                   that
                   Jesus
                   is
                   the
                   Christ
                   come
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Which
                 agrees
                 exactly
                 with
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Angel
                 says
                 to
                 
                   John
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                
                 
                 
                   thy
                   fellow-servant
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   thy
                   brethren
                   that
                   have
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   Jesus
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 whose
                 hearts
                 do
                 witnesse
                 to
                 them
                 firmly
                 and
                 lively
                 that
                 Jesus
                 is
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 professe
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 none
                 can
                 do
                 unlesse
                 he
                 be
                 born
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 Which
                 is
                 implyed
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 :
                 
                 
                   For
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   Jesus
                   is
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   Prophecy
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 being
                 able
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 to
                 witnesse
                 that
                 Jesus
                 is
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 spirit
                 and
                 life
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 us
                 which
                 inspireth
                 all
                 holy
                 truth
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 the
                 Angel
                 argues
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Parity
                 betwixt
                 John
                 and
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Jesus
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 declared
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 worshipped
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 something
                 a
                 Digression
                 ,
                 saving
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 illustrate
                 that
                 passage
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 
                 two
                 Witnesses
                 are
                 also
                 called
                 the
                 two
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 from
                 predicting
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 witnessing
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 from
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 birth
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 so
                 firm
                 in
                 this
                 faith
                 as
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 it
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 )
                 and
                 may
                 also
                 facilitate
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 this
                 Mystical
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 Naboths
                 Vineyard
                 ,
                 or
                 this
                 Vineyard
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 :
                 it
                 not
                 implying
                 any
                 miraculous
                 predictions
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 being
                 inspired
                 
                 with
                 a
                 right
                 Sentiment
                 of
                 things
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 the
                 confidence
                 to
                 speak
                 the
                 truth
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Jesus
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 all
                 that
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 
                   To
                   teach
                   and
                   to
                   seduce
                   my
                   servants
                   to
                   commit
                   fornication
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   eat
                   things
                   sacrificed
                   unto
                   Idols
                   .
                
                 This
                 Woman
                 of
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 (
                 whether
                 the
                 wife
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 Person
                 of
                 quality
                 ,
                 for
                 Interpreters
                 of
                 the
                 letter
                 vary
                 in
                 that
                 )
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Literal
                 sense
                 ,
                 is
                 described
                 from
                 her
                 acts
                 ,
                 as
                 onely
                 guilty
                 of
                 pretending
                 her self
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Prophetesse
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thereby
                 she
                 seduced
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 commit
                 fornication
                 and
                 to
                 eat
                 things
                 sacrificed
                 to
                 Idols
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 chief
                 point
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 called
                 Gnosticisme
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 supposed
                 History
                 here
                 we
                 do
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 deny
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 also
                 adde
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 hugely
                 improbable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 would
                 take
                 notice
                 so
                 particularly
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 Woman
                 in
                 so
                 majestick
                 a
                 Writing
                 (
                 which
                 Alcazar
                 
                 also
                 very
                 seriously
                 and
                 vehemently
                 urges
                 )
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 some
                 greater
                 matter
                 aimed
                 at
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 taking
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 significancy
                 of
                 the
                 miscarriages
                 of
                 this
                 Woman
                 in
                 Thyatira
                 ;
                 which
                 would
                 set
                 out
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 enormities
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 here
                 perstringed
                 ,
                 added
                 there
                 to
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Jezebel
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 Prefiguration
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 complete
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 this
                 Intervall
                 being
                 lively
                 adumbrated
                 by
                 this
                 Allusion
                 to
                 Jezebel
                 ,
                 joyned
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 reported
                 of
                 this
                 woman
                 in
                 
                   Thyatira
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 That
                 she
                 pretends
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Prophetess
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 be
                 infallible
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 drew
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 uncleannesse
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 does
                 by
                 engaging
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Masse
                 and
                 other
                 superficial
                 modes
                 of
                 serving
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 leave
                 the
                 minde
                 sensual
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 necessarily
                 intangle
                 them
                 in
                 Idolatrous
                 practices
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 from
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 this
                 Woman
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 Now
                 in
                 that
                 she
                 has
                 this
                 name
                 
                 given
                 her
                 of
                 Jezebel
                 ,
                 assuredly
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 points
                 us
                 to
                 her
                 story
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 this
                 Parallel
                 betwixt
                 this
                 woman
                 &
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 as
                 she
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 murderer
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 servants
                 of
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 contriver
                 of
                 false
                 Accusations
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 by
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Inheritance
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 a
                 pure
                 conscience
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 faith
                 and
                 innate
                 notions
                 of
                 Truth
                 that
                 God
                 has
                 implanted
                 in
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 blasphemers
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 both
                 the
                 Civil
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Magistrate
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 special
                 notice
                 of
                 )
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 this
                 Intervall
                 of
                 the
                 Succession
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 called
                 Jezebel
                 ,
                 because
                 for
                 all
                 her
                 paintings
                 and
                 fine
                 meretricious
                 pranking
                 her self
                 up
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 thrown
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 window
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 flesh
                 to
                 be
                 devoured
                 by
                 dogs
                 :
                 which
                 the
                 just
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 zeal
                 of
                 Jehu
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 noble
                 Reformers
                 )
                 stirred
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 brought
                 to
                 passe
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 
                 of
                 this
                 Intervall
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 threatned
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 .
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 
                   And
                   I
                   gave
                   her
                   space
                   to
                   repent
                   her
                   of
                   her
                   fornication
                   ,
                   and
                   she
                   repented
                
                 
                 not
                 .
                 She
                 had
                 a
                 fair
                 time
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 her
                 grosse
                 Apostasies
                 from
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 my
                 worship
                 since
                 the
                 witnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 and
                 Albigenses
                 against
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 she
                 remains
                 still
                 obdurate
                 and
                 impenitent
                 ,
                 and
                 continues
                 her
                 old
                 trade
                 of
                 whoring
                 still
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   cast
                   her
                   into
                   a
                   bed
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   them
                   that
                   commit
                   adultery
                   with
                   her
                   into
                   great
                   tribulation
                   ,
                   except
                   they
                   repent
                   of
                   their
                   deeds
                   .
                
                 Unlesse
                 she
                 repent
                 I
                 will
                 certainly
                 cast
                 her
                 into
                 a
                 bed
                 of
                 sicknesse
                 and
                 languishment
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 bed
                 of
                 Adultery
                 wherein
                 she
                 has
                 entertained
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 Her
                 strength
                 and
                 glory
                 shall
                 be
                 much
                 diminished
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 Paramours
                 shall
                 bewail
                 the
                 Calamity
                 I
                 shall
                 bring
                 upon
                 her
                 :
                 For
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 that
                 shall
                 hate
                 the
                 Whore
                 ,
                 shall
                 make
                 her
                 desolate
                 in
                 their
                 dominions
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 naked
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 eat
                 her
                 flesh
                 and
                 burn
                 her
                 with
                 fire
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 fell
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 defection
                 of
                 whole
                 Nations
                 from
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   kill
                   her
                   children
                   with
                
                 
                 death
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 either
                 slay
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 make
                 them
                 dead
                 as
                 to
                 her
                 by
                 their
                 conversion
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 kill
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 natural
                 death
                 ,
                 such
                 I
                 mean
                 as
                 come
                 against
                 my
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 whether
                 whole
                 Armies
                 or
                 seditious
                 Emissaries
                 ,
                 as
                 has
                 often
                 happened
                 since
                 the
                 Reformation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   all
                   the
                   Churches
                   shall
                   know
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   he
                   that
                   searches
                   the
                   reins
                   and
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   give
                   unto
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   you
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   works
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 notoriously
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 in
                 all
                 Christendome
                 how
                 just
                 my
                 judgements
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 deal
                 not
                 with
                 Jezebel
                 according
                 to
                 her
                 fair
                 pretenses
                 and
                 Titles
                 ,
                 who
                 calls
                 her self
                 
                   Holy
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 pretends
                 all
                 her
                 cruelties
                 ,
                 and
                 imposturous
                 and
                 Idolatrous
                 Trumperies
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 my
                 glory
                 ,
                 whenas
                 they
                 have
                 run
                 into
                 all
                 
                 this
                 degeneracy
                 for
                 their
                 worldly
                 Interest
                 .
                 But
                 mine
                 eyes
                 which
                 are
                 a
                 flaming
                 fire
                 searching
                 into
                 the
                 hearts
                 and
                 reins
                 ,
                 clearly
                 see
                 their
                 abominable
                 Hypocrisie
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 feet
                 like
                 fine
                 brasse
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 purity
                 and
                 justice
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 overtake
                 them
                 and
                 doe
                 due
                 vengeance
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 reward
                 every
                 one
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 works
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 
                   But
                   unto
                   you
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   and
                   unto
                   the
                   rest
                   in
                
                 Thyatira
                 
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   have
                   not
                
                 
                 
                   this
                   doctrine
                
                 .
                 To
                 you
                 Pastours
                 of
                 my
                 true
                 Church
                 in
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 which
                 are
                 your
                 charge
                 ,
                 that
                 hold
                 not
                 the
                 Idolatrous
                 doctrine
                 or
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Thyatirian
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   which
                   have
                   not
                   known
                   the
                   depths
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   speak
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 not
                 approved
                 the
                 
                   deep
                   mysteries
                
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 speak
                 )
                 of
                 
                   reason
                   of
                   State
                
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Religion
                 ,
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 murdering
                 innocent
                 men
                 for
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 
                   Holy
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 Infallibility
                 ,
                 Transubstantiation
                 and
                 the
                 
                 like
                 )
                 but
                 I
                 who
                 search
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 reins
                 do
                 apertly
                 declare
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   depths
                   of
                   Satan
                
                 ,
                 they
                 tending
                 to
                 nothing
                 but
                 to
                 Luciferian
                 Pride
                 ,
                 barbarous
                 Persecutions
                 and
                 Murders
                 ,
                 and
                 grosse
                 imposture
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I
                   will
                   put
                   upon
                   you
                   no
                   other
                   burden
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   ye
                   have
                   already
                   ,
                   hold
                   fast
                   untill
                   I
                   come
                   :
                
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 shew'd
                 you
                 my
                 approbation
                 of
                 your
                 wayes
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 19.
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 ye
                 do
                 not
                 communicate
                 with
                 the
                 Idolatrous
                 Jezebel
                 ,
                 keep
                 to
                 where
                 you
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 :
                 let
                 no
                 Persecutions
                 dismay
                 you
                 till
                 I
                 come
                 in
                 judgement
                 against
                 this
                 Jezebel
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 little
                 Horn
                 in
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 expiring
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 half
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 will
                 certainly
                 be
                 judged
                 .
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                   that
                   overcometh
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   keepeth
                   my
                   works
                   unto
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   to
                   him
                   will
                   I
                   give
                   power
                   over
                   the
                   Nations
                   .
                
                 That
                 company
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 those
                 people
                 that
                 keep
                 my
                 works
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 semi-time
                 of
                 the
                 Seven
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Christians
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 shall
                 get
                 them
                 under
                 and
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 domineered
                 over
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   he
                   shall
                   rule
                   them
                   with
                   a
                   rod
                   of
                
                 
                 Iron
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 sufficient
                 power
                 and
                 strictnesse
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 in
                 subjection
                 .
              
               
                 
                   As
                   the
                   vessels
                   of
                   a
                   Potter
                   shall
                   they
                   be
                   broken
                   to
                   shivers
                   .
                
                 The
                 stone
                 shall
                 smite
                 the
                 Image
                 on
                 the
                 feet
                 and
                 break
                 them
                 to
                 pieces
                 .
                 That
                 shall
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 long-run
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Even
                   as
                   I
                   received
                   of
                   my
                   father
                   .
                
                 I
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 in
                 me
                 ;
                 you
                 in
                 me
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 my
                 Spirit
                 shall
                 thus
                 reign
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   shall
                   give
                   thee
                   the
                   Heathen
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   thine
                   inheritance
                   ,
                   the
                   uttermost
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   for
                   thy
                   possession
                   ;
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   break
                   them
                   with
                   a
                   rod
                   of
                   iron
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   dash
                   them
                   in
                   pieces
                   as
                   a
                   Potters
                   vessel
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 something
                 further
                 off
                 .
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   him
                   the
                   morning
                
                 
                 star
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 next
                 to
                 succeed
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 them
                 the
                 morning
                 star
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 considerable
                 dawning
                 towards
                 that
                 greater
                 
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 illustrious
                 reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Saints
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 .
                 The
                 Phosphorus
                 to
                 the
                 glorious
                 Sun-rise
                 of
                 the
                 happy
                 Millennium
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 .
                 This
                 intervall
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
                 which
                 are
                 accompanied
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 smoake
                 ;
                 As
                 here
                 the
                 Promise
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Succession
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 continued
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 expressed
                 with
                 that
                 vigour
                 as
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 where
                 Christ
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   bright
                   morning
                   star
                
                 ,
                 here
                 onely
                 the
                 
                   morning
                   star
                
                 without
                 the
                 ornament
                 of
                 that
                 Epithet
                 :
                 The
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 therefore
                 under
                 the
                 first
                 Thunder
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   morning
                   star
                
                 ,
                 but
                 under
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   bright
                   morning
                   star
                
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 in
                 that
                 other
                 place
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 also
                 have
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 
                   more
                   early
                   then
                   was
                   expected
                
                 ,
                 which
                 exquisitely
                 answers
                 to
                 the
                 evert
                 ,
                 it
                 falling
                 out
                 toward
                 the
                 fore-part
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 semi-time
                 .
                 
                 But
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 by
                 .
              
               
                 
                   He
                   that
                   hath
                   an
                   ear
                   to
                   hear
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   hear
                   what
                   the
                   Spirit
                   saith
                   unto
                   the
                
                 
                 Churches
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 new
                 remarkable
                 in
                 this
                 Epiphonema
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 placing
                 of
                 it
                 here
                 after
                 the
                 whole
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Epistle
                 is
                 a
                 Parable
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Thyatira
                 in
                 the
                 Literal
                 sense
                 (
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 condition
                 and
                 affairs
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 truely
                 Catholick
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Intervall
                 defined
                 ,
                 are
                 here
                 prefigured
                 and
                 described
                 Prophetically
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 Promises
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 on
                 this
                 stage
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 they
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 Political
                 sense
                 .
                 Which
                 therefore
                 therewithall
                 assures
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 tenour
                 of
                 Interpretation
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 three
                 following
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Epiphonema
                 is
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 shall
                 steer
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 our
                 Interpretation
                 accordingly
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Interpretation
                     of
                     the
                     Epistle
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     in
                  
                   Sardis
                   .
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   AND
                   unto
                   the
                   Angel
                   in
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Sardis
                   write
                
                 .
                 That
                 Sardis
                 was
                 a
                 City
                 in
                 Asia
                 is
                 manifest
                 Ch.
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 considered
                 no
                 otherwise
                 then
                 so
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 illustrate
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 this
                 fifth
                 Succession
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 acknowledging
                 here
                 again
                 a
                 Paronomastical
                 Allusion
                 to
                 Sarda
                 the
                 precious
                 Stone
                 ,
                 as
                 Grotius
                 does
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 taking
                 notice
                 with
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Stone
                 is
                 so
                 called
                 for
                 its
                 first
                 being
                 found
                 about
                 Sardis
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 prove
                 very
                 significative
                 of
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 Reformed
                 Christendome
                 within
                 that
                 Intervall
                 ,
                 beginning
                 from
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 ending
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Viall
                 ,
                 in
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 I
                 mean.
                 After
                 which
                 the
                 Intervall
                 of
                 Phyladelphia
                 comes
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 up
                 also
                 the
                 second
                 and
                 third
                 Thunder
                 .
                 Some
                 special
                 qualities
                 
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Sardis
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 in
                 this
                 Stone
                 Sarda
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 to
                 her
                 praise
                 ,
                 others
                 to
                 her
                 diminution
                 .
                 The
                 virtue
                 of
                 this
                 Stone
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 carried
                 about
                 one
                 it
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 chearfull
                 and
                 couragious
                 ,
                 and
                 drives
                 away
                 Witchcraft
                 and
                 Enchantment
                 ,
                 and
                 expells
                 poison
                 rightly
                 administred
                 ,
                 which
                 adumbrate
                 some
                 peculiar
                 Privileges
                 in
                 this
                 Sardian
                 Church
                 .
                 Their
                 chearfull
                 security
                 in
                 justification
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 
                 Christ's
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 being
                 rid
                 of
                 the
                 poisonous
                 idolatrous
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 and
                 bewitching
                 Enchantments
                 of
                 the
                 Cup
                 of
                 the
                 Whore.
                 Here
                 's
                 nothing
                 of
                 Jezebel
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 things
                 offered
                 to
                 Idols
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 following
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 small
                 ratification
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 these
                 Successions
                 .
                 Both
                 they
                 and
                 she
                 are
                 well
                 and
                 sound
                 touching
                 these
                 points
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 this
                 Stone
                 Sarda
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 called
                 Carnalina
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Odem
                 ,
                 as
                 representing
                 humane
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 so
                 lively
                 ,
                 
                 seems
                 also
                 to
                 insinuate
                 something
                 to
                 the
                 Derogation
                 of
                 the
                 Sardian
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 spirit
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 special
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Philadelphia
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 
                 Christ's
                 Conquest
                 over
                 Edom
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 letting
                 out
                 or
                 squeezing
                 out
                 the
                 corrupt
                 bloud
                 of
                 old
                 Adam
                 ,
                 this
                 Odem
                 or
                 Carnalina
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 that
                 virtue
                 as
                 to
                 stanch
                 bloud
                 and
                 stop
                 it
                 from
                 running
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 significative
                 of
                 whatever
                 Doctrines
                 in
                 the
                 Sardian
                 Church
                 that
                 hinder
                 the
                 due
                 and
                 requisite
                 Mortification
                 of
                 the
                 
                   old
                   man
                
                 ,
                 as
                 loth
                 to
                 weaken
                 him
                 too
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 too
                 much
                 of
                 his
                 bloud
                 and
                 life
                 run
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 meaning
                 therefore
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 Sardian
                 Church
                 be
                 well
                 rid
                 of
                 the
                 foul
                 Idolatries
                 and
                 grosse
                 Trumperies
                 of
                 the
                 Papal
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 her
                 state
                 as
                 yet
                 is
                 but
                 carnal
                 most-what
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   spirit
                   of
                   life
                
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 main
                 stir
                 is
                 about
                 external
                 Opinion
                 &
                 Ceremony
                 :
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 know
                 Christ
                 onely
                 according
                 
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 subdue
                 all
                 things
                 under
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Whereas
                 Christ
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 that
                 
                   his
                   flesh
                   was
                   meat
                   indeed
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   his
                   bloud
                   was
                   drink
                   indeed
                
                 ,
                 clearly
                 explains
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 declaring
                 expresly
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   flesh
                   profiteth
                   nothing
                   ;
                   the
                   words
                   that
                   I
                   speak
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   life
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 a
                 great
                 
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Sardian
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 rack
                 their
                 own
                 Wits
                 ,
                 and
                 disturb
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Reformed
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 to
                 maintain
                 that
                 odd
                 Paradox
                 of
                 Consubstantiation
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 men
                 may
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 that
                 grosse
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 that
                 was
                 crucify'd
                 upon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 in
                 the
                 Celebration
                 of
                 their
                 Eucharists
                 .
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 
                 Carnaline-like
                 then
                 this
                 ?
                 Besides
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 over-many
                 that
                 do
                 as
                 grosly
                 and
                 carnally
                 erre
                 touching
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection-Body
                 ,
                 they
                 phansying
                 it
                 as
                 terrestrially
                 modify'd
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 celestial
                 or
                 spiritual
                 Body
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 )
                 as
                 that
                 Body
                 is
                 that
                 
                 we
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Grave
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 imbraces
                 of
                 the
                 Nuptial
                 Bed.
                 To
                 say
                 nothing
                 of
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 grosse
                 carnal
                 Conceits
                 that
                 this
                 Sardian
                 Church
                 has
                 not
                 yet
                 expunged
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 mind
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 mischievous
                 a
                 mark
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 her
                 Carnality
                 is
                 her
                 Dissension
                 and
                 Schismaticalnesse
                 even
                 to
                 mutuall
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 unnatural
                 and
                 unchristian
                 Wars
                 of
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 Reformed
                 Christendome
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 rankly
                 savour
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 infinitely
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 due
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 which
                 when
                 it
                 shall
                 appear
                 will
                 bring
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Philadelphia
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 unfeigned
                 Love
                 and
                 Charity
                 ,
                 wherein
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 prediction
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 this
                 unchristian
                 War
                 any
                 more
                 .
                 These
                 Touches
                 may
                 suffice
                 to
                 shew
                 why
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 has
                 denoted
                 this
                 Succession
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 by
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Sardis
                 .
              
               
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   These
                   things
                   saith
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   the
                   seven
                   Spirits
                   of
                   God.
                
                 The
                 number
                 Seven
                 signifies
                 Universality
                 sometimes
                 ;
                 whence
                 the
                 Pythagoreans
                 call
                 it
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 The
                 sense
                 therefore
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 in
                 readinesse
                 to
                 bestow
                 all
                 the
                 spiritual
                 or
                 Divine
                 Graces
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 perfect
                 to
                 every
                 good
                 word
                 and
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   the
                   seven
                   Stars
                
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 holds
                 the
                 seven
                 Stars
                 in
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Description
                 before
                 his
                 speech
                 to
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 repeated
                 here
                 for
                 encouragement
                 ;
                 Christ
                 hereby
                 declaring
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 promising
                 his
                 Assistence
                 to
                 the
                 renewing
                 of
                 Christendome
                 through
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 to
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 it
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 rooting
                 out
                 Paganism
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Intervall
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I
                   know
                   thy
                   works
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   a
                   name
                   that
                   thou
                   livest
                   ,
                   and
                   art
                   dead
                   .
                
                 I
                 discern
                 plainly
                 thy
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 .
                 Thou
                 hast
                 indeed
                 a
                 semblance
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 
                 of
                 Heat
                 and
                 Zeal
                 ,
                 and
                 dost
                 with
                 an
                 externall
                 fervour
                 doe
                 many
                 performances
                 that
                 may
                 raise
                 a
                 fame
                 of
                 thee
                 of
                 being
                 more
                 then
                 ordinarily
                 religious
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 hot
                 disputes
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 for
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 Ceremony
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 much
                 and
                 very
                 vehement
                 discourse
                 about
                 Faith
                 and
                 Justification
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 Which
                 Heat
                 and
                 activity
                 bears
                 a
                 semblance
                 of
                 Life
                 in
                 thee
                 .
                 But
                 assure
                 thy self
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 thou
                 hast
                 that
                 Faith
                 that
                 worketh
                 by
                 Love
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 stir
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 tinkling
                 Brasse
                 or
                 of
                 sounding
                 Cymbals
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 thus
                 alive
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 notwithstanding
                 in
                 my
                 sight
                 little
                 better
                 then
                 dead
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 thou
                 dost
                 thus
                 imitate
                 warm
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 ,
                 yet
                 thou
                 art
                 but
                 a
                 cold
                 Sardius
                 Stone
                 to
                 my
                 touch
                 and
                 discernment
                 .
                 
                   As
                   she
                   that
                   liveth
                   wantonly
                   is
                   dead
                   while
                   she
                   liveth
                   ,
                   though
                   she
                   thinks
                   she
                   is
                   then
                   most
                   of
                   all
                   alive
                   :
                
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 him
                 that
                 ,
                 devoid
                 of
                 Christian
                 Love
                 and
                 Charity
                 ,
                 is
                 enlivened
                 with
                 an
                 hot
                 ,
                 bitter
                 ,
                 ignorant
                 and
                 preposterous
                 Zeal
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 life
                 
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 mere
                 Nature
                 and
                 Carnality
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Be
                   watchfull
                   ,
                   and
                   strengthen
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   things
                   that
                   remain
                   that
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   die
                   .
                
                 Take
                 heed
                 that
                 want
                 of
                 Love
                 and
                 Life
                 hazard
                 not
                 Faith
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 Remissnesse
                 in
                 Manners
                 bring
                 not
                 in
                 Atheism
                 and
                 Infidelity
                 over
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   found
                   thy
                   works
                   perfect
                   before
                   me
                   .
                
                 Those
                 things
                 that
                 have
                 Life
                 in
                 them
                 goe
                 on
                 to
                 Perfection
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 they
                 stop
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 no
                 progresse
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 deadly
                 distemper
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 heart
                 or
                 root
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 Plant
                 must
                 wither
                 and
                 die
                 .
                 Thy
                 Works
                 are
                 neither
                 perfect
                 ,
                 nor
                 dost
                 thou
                 easily
                 admit
                 of
                 such
                 Doctrines
                 as
                 lead
                 most
                 effectually
                 to
                 Perfection
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Remember
                   therefore
                   how
                   thou
                   hast
                
                 
                 
                   received
                   and
                   heard
                   ,
                   and
                   hold
                   fast
                   ,
                   and
                   repent
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 You
                 that
                 are
                 my
                 true
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 ,
                 remember
                 what
                 ye
                 have
                 received
                 from
                 me
                 my self
                 ,
                 or
                 my
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 stand
                 fast
                 to
                 the
                 infallible
                 Word
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 impartially
                 instruct
                 and
                 excite
                 
                 you
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 due
                 measures
                 of
                 Godlinesse
                 .
                 And
                 believe
                 not
                 the
                 rotten
                 and
                 corrupt
                 Glosses
                 ofdeceitful
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 sew
                 Pillows
                 under
                 mens
                 Arm-holes
                 ,
                 and
                 frame
                 Opinions
                 and
                 Precepts
                 to
                 favour
                 the
                 Lusts
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 To
                 dote
                 upon
                 men
                 is
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Carnality
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 dote
                 on
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 carnal
                 Opinions
                 and
                 fleshfavouring
                 Documents
                 ,
                 is
                 Sardian
                 or
                 Carnaline
                 of
                 a
                 double
                 Dye
                 .
                 Repent
                 therefore
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 has
                 the
                 seven
                 Spirits
                 of
                 God
                 stands
                 ready
                 to
                 assist
                 and
                 succour
                 with
                 his
                 Divine
                 Graces
                 all
                 that
                 sincerely
                 endeavour
                 after
                 Righteousnesse
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 fault
                 lies
                 at
                 your
                 own
                 doors
                 .
              
               
                 
                   If
                   therefore
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   watch
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   come
                   on
                   thee
                   as
                   a
                   Thief
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   know
                   what
                   hour
                   I
                   come
                   upon
                   thee
                   .
                
                 If
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 return
                 to
                 true
                 Sobriety
                 and
                 Sincerity
                 of
                 Manners
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 bring
                 some
                 signal
                 mischief
                 upon
                 thee
                 before
                 thou
                 beest
                 aware
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 suddenly
                 come
                 in
                 Judgment
                 against
                 thee
                 when
                 thou
                 least
                 
                 dreamest
                 thereof
                 .
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 infinite
                 mercy
                 avert
                 the
                 ill
                 Omen
                 ,
                 and
                 change
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 amend
                 our
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   a
                   few
                   names
                   even
                   in
                
                 
                 
                   Sardis
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   not
                   defiled
                   their
                   garments
                   .
                
                 Notwithstanding
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Sardian
                 Church
                 be
                 so
                 generally
                 carnal
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 hew
                 of
                 that
                 
                 Carnaline-stone
                 that
                 looks
                 so
                 like
                 mere
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 few
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 defiled
                 their
                 garments
                 with
                 that
                 colour
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 Primitiae
                 of
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 whose
                 inward
                 Man
                 is
                 renewed
                 day
                 by
                 day
                 into
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 my self
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Light.
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   they
                   shall
                   walk
                   with
                   me
                   in
                   white
                   .
                
                 These
                 shall
                 not
                 onely
                 enjoy
                 glorious
                 Converses
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 communicate
                 my
                 spiritual
                 Graces
                 abundantly
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 very
                 successfull
                 and
                 prosperous
                 in
                 their
                 Affairs
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 be
                 cloathed
                 
                 in
                 white
                 signifies
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 Onirocriticks
                 ,
                 accordingly
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 Achmetes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   they
                   are
                   worthy
                
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 doe
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   overcometh
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                
                 
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   clothed
                   in
                   white
                   raiment
                   .
                
                 He
                 that
                 overcometh
                 all
                 the
                 Lusts
                 of
                 this
                 terrestrial
                 Body
                 ,
                 to
                 him
                 will
                 I
                 communicate
                 the
                 Celestial
                 or
                 Divine
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 Theologicall
                 sense
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Political
                 is
                 most
                 proper
                 ,
                 the
                 Epiphonema
                 concluding
                 the
                 whole
                 Epistle
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 be
                 clothed
                 in
                 white
                 Raiment
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 here
                 the
                 promise
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 overcomes
                 ,
                 signifies
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 rather
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 fore-going
                 Verse
                 )
                 Successe
                 and
                 Prosperity
                 in
                 external
                 affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 exemption
                 from
                 Grief
                 and
                 Affliction
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Onirocriticks
                 do
                 expresly
                 interpret
                 it
                 .
                 See
                 Achmetes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   blot
                   his
                   name
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   book
                   of
                   Life
                   .
                
                 The
                 more
                 proper
                 and
                 Politicall
                 sense
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 overcoming
                 has
                 emerged
                 into
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 condition
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 shall
                 never
                 change
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 externall
                 frame
                 ,
                 but
                 keep
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 will
                 avowedly
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 even
                 then
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 passed
                 into
                 the
                 Laodicean
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Persecution
                 shall
                 never
                 overwhelm
                 it
                 any
                 more
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 
                   Book
                   of
                   life
                
                 may
                 signifie
                 here
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Crown
                   of
                   life
                
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Smyrna
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   I
                   will
                   confess
                   his
                   name
                   before
                   my
                   Father
                   and
                   before
                   his
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 acknowledge
                 his
                 nature
                 to
                 have
                 become
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 Divine
                 and
                 Angelical
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 meet
                 Associate
                 for
                 their
                 companies
                 in
                 my
                 Heavenly
                 Kingdome
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 Moral
                 or
                 Theologicall
                 sense
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Politicall
                 is
                 chiefly
                 aimed
                 at
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 intimated
                 by
                 the
                 placing
                 of
                 the
                 Epiphonema
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 The
                 confessing
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 these
                 few
                 in
                 Sardis
                 that
                 are
                 right
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 make
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 their
                 Sanctity
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 therefore
                 are
                 
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Church
                 ,
                 )
                 Christ
                 his
                 confessing
                 of
                 their
                 Names
                 before
                 his
                 Father
                 and
                 before
                 his
                 holy
                 Angels
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 mentioning
                 of
                 their
                 Names
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 People
                 more
                 peculiarly
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 extraordinarily
                 dear
                 unto
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 by
                 thus
                 owning
                 them
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 endearing
                 manner
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 holy
                 Angels
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 special
                 manner
                 recommended
                 to
                 the
                 favour
                 and
                 Protection
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 faithfull
                 and
                 watchfull
                 Ministry
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 Angels
                 :
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 efficient
                 causes
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 cloathed
                 in
                 white
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 Name
                 never
                 being
                 blotted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Life
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Permanency
                 of
                 their
                 outward
                 Prosperity
                 and
                 security
                 from
                 Misery
                 and
                 Oppression
                 ;
                 that
                 thus
                 Innocency
                 and
                 outward
                 Felicity
                 may
                 goe
                 hand
                 in
                 hand
                 in
                 the
                 blessed
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Intervall
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 These
                 few
                 Names
                 in
                 Sardis
                 will
                 amount
                 to
                 this
                 at
                 last
                 .
                 For
                 Salvation
                 is
                 to
                 spring
                 out
                 of
                 Sardis
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 Babylon
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 wonder
                 that
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Angels
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 extraordinarily
                 exercised
                 about
                 a
                 Church
                 which
                 will
                 then
                 have
                 become
                 so
                 Angelicall
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 more
                 fully
                 noted
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Dialogues
                
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 rousing
                 Motives
                 which
                 Christ
                 useth
                 to
                 excite
                 the
                 carnal
                 Church
                 of
                 Sardis
                 to
                 more
                 hearty
                 endeavours
                 after
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 bring
                 on
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 those
                 most
                 happy
                 Times
                 ;
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 which
                 Affair
                 is
                 represented
                 by
                 that
                 illustrious
                 Heros
                 on
                 his
                 white
                 Horse
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 where
                 his
                 
                   Armies
                   follow
                   him
                   on
                   white
                   Horses
                   clothed
                   in
                   fine
                   Linnen
                   ,
                   white
                   and
                   clean
                   .
                
                 Which
                 appertains
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Intervall
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 of
                 Sardis
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 whom
                 by
                 this
                 time
                 it
                 's
                 likely
                 may
                 have
                 turned
                 their
                 Carnaline-colour
                 into
                 pure
                 white
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 march
                 with
                 him
                 there
                 to
                 that
                 spiritual
                 Warfare
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 are
                 said
                 here
                 to
                 walk
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 white
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 marvellous
                 
                 success
                 and
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 white
                 Cloathing
                 does
                 intimate
                 .
              
               
                 
                   He
                   that
                   hath
                   an
                   ear
                   to
                   hear
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                
                 
                 
                   hear
                   what
                   the
                   Spirit
                   saith
                   unto
                   the
                   Churches
                   .
                
                 Reformed
                 Christendome
                 especially
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 concerned
                 therein
                 .
                 For
                 she
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 Sardian
                 Church
                 ;
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 whose
                 Intervall
                 ,
                 being
                 adorned
                 with
                 more
                 true
                 Holinesse
                 and
                 sincerity
                 of
                 Zeal
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 deserved
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 :
                 And
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 here
                 much
                 reproved
                 for
                 their
                 Faults
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 11.
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   in
                   Fundamento
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 Apostolical
                 Church
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 justly
                 witnesse
                 against
                 the
                 Idolatries
                 and
                 grosse
                 Antichristian
                 practices
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 such
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 them
                 have
                 become
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 are
                 properly
                 Antichristian
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 I
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 adde
                 ,
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 preposterous
                 pronenesse
                 of
                 some
                 toward
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 from
                 the
                 
                 Consideration
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 perfect
                 in
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 desired
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 appear
                 to
                 any
                 but
                 an
                 Humorist
                 exceeding
                 much
                 better
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Sardian
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   An
                   Interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   Philadelphia
                   .
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   AND
                   to
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   Philadelphia
                   write
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                 meaning
                 of
                 Philadelphia
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 no
                 Riddle
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 signifies
                 
                   Brotherly
                   love
                
                 :
                 which
                 rightly
                 understood
                 is
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 So
                 that
                 I
                 understand
                 by
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   universal
                   Love
                
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 brothers
                 in
                 
                   Adam
                   ;
                
                 )
                 but
                 especially
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 Faith
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 Christian
                 Believers
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Sardian
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 noise
                 and
                 stir
                 there
                 is
                 about
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 her
                 Works
                 were
                 not
                 found
                 perfect
                 before
                 God.
                 But
                 the
                 Inscription
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 is
                 Love
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 hinted
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 
                 
                   his
                   banner
                   over
                   me
                   was
                   Love.
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Ensign
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Philadelphia
                 ,
                 who
                 elsewhere
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 beautifull
                 and
                 terrible
                 as
                 an
                 Army
                 with
                 Banners
                 ;
                 
                   Who
                   is
                   she
                   that
                   looketh
                
                 
                 
                   forth
                   as
                   the
                   Morning
                   ,
                   fair
                   as
                   the
                   Moon
                   ,
                   clear
                   as
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   and
                   terrible
                   as
                   an
                   Army
                   with
                   Banners
                   ?
                
                 Why
                 ?
                 who
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 this
                 Church
                 of
                 Philadelphia
                 ,
                 as
                 famous
                 for
                 feats
                 of
                 Arms
                 as
                 for
                 Love
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 process
                 ?
                 For
                 the
                 Intervall
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 begins
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Vial
                 ,
                 and
                 reaches
                 to
                 the
                 fourth
                 Thunder
                 .
              
               
                 
                   These
                   things
                   saith
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   Holy.
                
                 And
                 speaks
                 to
                 that
                 Church
                 that
                 loves
                 to
                 hear
                 those
                 Instructions
                 :
                 
                   Be
                   ye
                   holy
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   am
                   holy
                
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   Be
                   ye
                   perfect
                   ,
                   as
                   your
                   Father
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   Heaven
                   is
                   perfect
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   true
                
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 make
                 good
                 all
                 his
                 Promises
                 and
                 glorious
                 Predictions
                 touching
                 his
                 Church
                 in
                 this
                 state
                 thereof
                 which
                 is
                 figured
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Philadelphia
                 ,
                 and
                 writes
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 believe
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 firm
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   He
                   that
                   hath
                   the
                   Key
                   of
                   David
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   openeth
                   and
                   no
                   man
                   shutteth
                   ,
                   and
                   shutteth
                   and
                   no
                   man
                   openeth
                   .
                
                 What
                 Eliakim
                 was
                 to
                 Hezekias
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 stock
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 Christ
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 whom
                 S.
                 John
                 calls
                 Love
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 chief
                 Minister
                 of
                 State
                 under
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 carries
                 all
                 as
                 he
                 pleases
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 committed
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 a
                 Key
                 is
                 the
                 Symbol
                 .
                 (
                 See
                 Grotius
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 )
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 hard
                 and
                 impervious
                 but
                 he
                 can
                 make
                 way
                 through
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 a
                 door
                 to
                 Successe
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 shut
                 it
                 against
                 his
                 Enemies
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   I
                   know
                   thy
                   works
                
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 so
                 
                 as
                 to
                 approve
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Love
                 ,
                 then
                 
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 me
                 more
                 precious
                 .
                 Thou
                 actest
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 bitter
                 zeal
                 and
                 strife
                 ,
                 or
                 vain
                 ostentation
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 secular
                 respect
                 ,
                 but
                 merely
                 out
                 of
                 love
                 to
                 me
                 and
                 my
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 love
                 to
                 mankinde
                 ,
                 whose
                 both
                 present
                 and
                 future
                 Happinesse
                 thou
                 dost
                 sincerely
                 endeavour
                 to
                 promote
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   set
                   before
                   thee
                   an
                   open
                   door
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   shut
                   it
                   .
                
                 Behold
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 brought
                 things
                 about
                 so
                 by
                 my
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 so
                 effectually
                 second
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 begun
                 by
                 my
                 special
                 assistence
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 maugre
                 all
                 the
                 machinations
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 Devils
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 finde
                 opportunities
                 of
                 most
                 gloriously
                 and
                 successfully
                 carrying
                 on
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 my
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Vial
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 great
                 battel
                 of
                 God
                 almighty
                 ,
                 when
                 
                 also
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 the
                 false
                 Prophet
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 .
                 See
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Dialogues
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   thou
                   hast
                   a
                   little
                   strength
                   .
                   Grotius
                
                 himself
                 interprets
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   little
                   Army
                
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 indeed
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 will
                 signifie
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 appositely
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 scope
                 ,
                 and
                 answerably
                 to
                 the
                 Battel
                 I
                 named
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 sense
                 is
                 ;
                 Because
                 ,
                 though
                 ye
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 my
                 Church
                 and
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Sardian
                 Church
                 is
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 and
                 Church
                 too
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Church
                 is
                 emerging
                 )
                 and
                 especially
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Infidel
                 and
                 Antichristian
                 party
                 ,
                 those
                 under
                 the
                 Dragon
                 and
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 the
                 false
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 yet
                 ye
                 
                 have
                 kept
                 my
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 denied
                 my
                 Name
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 have
                 both
                 kept
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 holy
                 and
                 true
                 in
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 professed
                 it
                 in
                 your
                 words
                 and
                 works
                 :
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 you
                 in
                 this
                 glorious
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 you
                 so
                 successfull
                 in
                 the
                 promoting
                 of
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 my
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 Church
                 therefore
                 of
                 Philadelphia
                 are
                 those
                 Armies
                 seen
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 Apoc
                 .
                 19.
                 following
                 Christ
                 upon
                 white
                 Horses
                 clothed
                 in
                 fine
                 linnen
                 ,
                 white
                 and
                 clean
                 ;
                 which
                 implies
                 both
                 the
                 justnesse
                 of
                 their
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 their
                 successe
                 .
                 As
                 also
                 
                 those
                 Boanergesses
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Vial
                 ,
                 (
                 synchronal
                 to
                 that
                 other
                 Vision
                 )
                 
                 that
                 thunder
                 and
                 lighten
                 over
                 the
                 City
                 divided
                 into
                 three
                 parts
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 fell
                 ,
                 and
                 Babylon
                 and
                 her
                 daughters
                 were
                 utterly
                 overthrown
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   them
                   of
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Synagogue
                   of
                   Satan
                   (
                   which
                   say
                   they
                   are
                   Jews
                   ,
                   but
                   do
                   lie
                   .
                   )
                   Jews
                   ,
                
                 as
                 I
                 noted
                 before
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 style
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 are
                 Christians
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Jews
                 which
                 professe
                 themselves
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 lie
                 ,
                 are
                 pseudo-Christians
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 party
                 ;
                 but
                 are
                 judged
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 abominable
                 lies
                 and
                 bloudy
                 murders
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Devil
                 was
                 a
                 murderer
                 from
                 
                 the
                 beginning
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 termed
                 a
                 Liar
                 .
                 Besides
                 the
                 Luciferian
                 Pride
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 like
                 Satans
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Devils
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   them
                   come
                   and
                   worship
                   before
                   thy
                   feet
                   .
                
                 Even
                 those
                 that
                 before
                 kissed
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Pope
                 ,
                 that
                 lofty
                 Prelate
                 .
                 This
                 answers
                 very
                 patly
                 to
                 that
                 passage
                 in
                 the
                 fore-named
                 Vision
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 false
                 Prophet
                 are
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 alive
                 into
                 a
                 lake
                 of
                 fire
                 :
                 that
                 
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Bestian
                 and
                 Pseudoprophetical
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 is
                 burnt
                 and
                 destroyed
                 and
                 abolished
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 power
                 then
                 appears
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 Lord
                 alone
                 will
                 be
                 exalted
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 this
                 time
                 especially
                 belongs
                 that
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   by
                   might
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   power
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   my
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   Hosts
                   .
                
              
               
                 For
                 ,
                 indeed
                 ,
                 the
                 struggling
                 of
                 the
                 Sardian
                 Church
                 hitherto
                 against
                 the
                 City
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 Sodom
                 and
                 AEgypt
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 has
                 been
                 in
                 its
                 kind
                 laudable
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 has
                 been
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 Edom
                 against
                 Edom
                 ,
                 a
                 part
                 something
                 more
                 refined
                 against
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 impure
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 as
                 to
                 Life
                 and
                 Godlinesse
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 weapons
                 of
                 their
                 warfare
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 so
                 spiritual
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 rid
                 upon
                 white
                 Horses
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 been
                 clothed
                 in
                 fine
                 linnen
                 ,
                 white
                 and
                 clean
                 ;
                 they
                 
                 have
                 not
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 Church
                 which
                 is
                 
                   without
                   spot
                   &
                   wrinkle
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   ,
                
                 but
                 the
                 Sardian
                 tincture
                 has
                 too
                 much
                 distained
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 in
                 the
                 natural
                 sense
                 ,
                 that
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 cannot
                 inherit
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 political
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 glorious
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 cannot
                 appear
                 till
                 the
                 Church
                 emerge
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sardian
                 or
                 
                   Carnaline
                   state
                
                 into
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 .
                 Against
                 which
                 Church
                 Christ
                 exhibits
                 no
                 complaint
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 loves
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 likes
                 her
                 entirely
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 cordially
                 loved
                 of
                 her
                 .
                 And
                 without
                 question
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 is
                 so
                 lovely
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 will
                 charm
                 even
                 her
                 enemies
                 to
                 a
                 liking
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 a
                 submission
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 being
                 so
                 irreprehensible
                 in
                 her
                 .
                 But
                 commonly
                 wicked
                 men
                 are
                 very
                 domineering
                 and
                 ferocient
                 against
                 good
                 men
                 that
                 have
                 any
                 blot
                 or
                 infirmity
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 faction
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 Philadelphian
                 Church
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 Church
                 
                 that
                 can
                 mollifie
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 over
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 God
                 pleaseth
                 to
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 their
                 Conquests
                 will
                 be
                 unspeakable
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 are
                 those
                 powerfull
                 Thunderers
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 thundering
                 and
                 lightening
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 are
                 to
                 fall
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 intimated
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   to
                   know
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   loved
                   thee
                   .
                
                 The
                 Papists
                 themselves
                 shall
                 discern
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 stupendious
                 successe
                 of
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Church
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 value
                 Christ
                 puts
                 upon
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 he
                 prefers
                 her
                 Integrity
                 ,
                 Simplicity
                 ,
                 Brotherly-kindnesse
                 ,
                 Humility
                 ,
                 Meeknesse
                 and
                 Purity
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Roman
                 Frauds
                 and
                 Impostures
                 ,
                 their
                 barbarous
                 Persecutions
                 and
                 Cruelties
                 ,
                 their
                 Luciferian
                 Pride
                 ,
                 and
                 superstitious
                 and
                 Idolatrous
                 practices
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   thou
                   hast
                   kept
                   the
                   word
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   my
                   patience
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Because
                 thou
                 art
                 both
                 meek-hearted
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 been
                 faithful
                 and
                 not
                 flitting
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 
                 of
                 trial
                 ,
                 but
                 endurest
                 all
                 things
                 for
                 my
                 names
                 sake
                 ;
              
               
                 
                   I
                   will
                   keep
                   thee
                   from
                   the
                   hour
                   of
                   temptation
                   that
                   shall
                   come
                   upon
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 Namely
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 an
                 hurly-burly
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 into
                 manifold
                 streights
                 and
                 calamities
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Vial
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 three
                 unclean
                 spirits
                 goe
                 forth
                 unto
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 gather
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 battel
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 Day
                 of
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 Earthquake
                 as
                 has
                 not
                 been
                 since
                 men
                 were
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 so
                 mighty
                 an
                 Earthquake
                 and
                 so
                 great
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 mighty
                 tempest
                 and
                 hurry
                 of
                 things
                 will
                 I
                 preserve
                 thee
                 from
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 carry
                 it
                 safe
                 through
                 all
                 .
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 escape
                 better
                 then
                 any
                 party
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 thy
                 conspicuous
                 Innocency
                 ,
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 and
                 exemplarity
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 unexceptionable
                 Apostolicalnesse
                 of
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 singular
                 love
                 to
                 me
                 and
                 all
                 mankind
                 .
                 Because
                 thou
                 art
                 milde
                 and
                 courteous
                 and
                 benign
                 and
                 beneficent
                 
                 to
                 all
                 ;
                 because
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 lover
                 of
                 unity
                 ,
                 un-self-interessed
                 ,
                 a
                 foe
                 to
                 no
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 the
                 vices
                 and
                 miseries
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 This
                 ,
                 with
                 my
                 singular
                 favour
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 shall
                 protect
                 thee
                 in
                 that
                 great
                 confusion
                 and
                 high
                 fermentation
                 of
                 mens
                 spirits
                 under
                 the
                 last
                 
                   Vial.
                   Who
                   is
                   he
                   that
                
                 
                 
                   will
                   harm
                   you
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   be
                   followers
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   good
                   ?
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   I
                   come
                   quickly
                
                 .
                 Thou
                 
                 art
                 already
                 in
                 that
                 Period
                 of
                 time
                 wherein
                 this
                 great
                 Judgement
                 will
                 come
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 first
                 Thunder
                 .
                 Or
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 distinct
                 being
                 or
                 appearance
                 till
                 the
                 last
                 Vial
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 Vial
                 must
                 be
                 this
                 Period
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 this
                 coming
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 will
                 be
                 quickly
                 indeed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Hold
                   thou
                   fast
                   what
                   thou
                   hast
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   take
                   thy
                   Crown
                   .
                
                 Thou
                 art
                 a
                 Church
                 after
                 my
                 own
                 heart
                 ,
                 O
                 Philadelphia
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 blame
                 thee
                 for
                 nothing
                 ,
                 thou
                 walkest
                 uprightly
                 with
                 me
                 and
                 art
                 perfect
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 hold
                 
                 that
                 ground
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 got
                 in
                 truth
                 and
                 integrity
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mayst
                 not
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 that
                 Crown
                 I
                 intend
                 thee
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 thee
                 will
                 I
                 accomplish
                 all
                 the
                 glorious
                 Promises
                 touching
                 my
                 Kingdome
                 upon
                 earth
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Him
                   that
                   overcometh
                   will
                   I
                   make
                
                 
                 
                   a
                   pillar
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   goe
                   no
                   more
                   out
                   .
                
                 '
                 O
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   overcomes
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalyptick
                 style
                 ,
                 All
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 whole
                 Company
                 that
                 overcomes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 Philadelphians
                 .
                 They
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 pillar
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 steddy
                 and
                 standing
                 Holy
                 people
                 ,
                 a
                 true
                 holy
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 that
                 shall
                 never
                 fail
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 last
                 till
                 I
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 clouds
                 to
                 Judgment
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Day
                 .
                 All
                 other
                 forms
                 and
                 denominations
                 shall
                 fail
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 shall
                 keep
                 the
                 sovereignty
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   write
                   upon
                   him
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   my
                   God.
                
                 This
                 is
                 in
                 pursuance
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Metaphor
                 of
                 a
                 Pillar
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 farther
                 Allusion
                 to
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 .
                 These
                 Philadelphians
                 
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 written
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 their
                 Conversation
                 and
                 manners
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 holy
                 and
                 divine
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 conspicuous
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 writ
                 upon
                 their
                 foreheads
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 holy
                 Church
                 and
                 chosen
                 people
                 of
                 God.
                 Or
                 more
                 briefly
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 Political
                 sense
                 ;
                 The
                 name
                 of
                 
                   my
                   God
                
                 may
                 allude
                 to
                 
                   Jehovah
                   Shammah
                
                 ,
                 intimating
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Philadelphians
                 shall
                 be
                 that
                 Church
                 which
                 is
                 represented
                 by
                 the
                 City
                 Jerusalem
                 described
                 by
                 Ezekiel
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Jehovah
                   Shammah
                
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 expresse
                 signification
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   New
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   which
                   cometh
                   down
                   out
                   of
                   Heaven
                   from
                   my
                   God.
                
                 The
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   new
                   Jerusalem
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   Jehovah
                   Shammah
                
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 written
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 The
                 City
                 where
                 God
                 dwelleth
                 and
                 ruleth
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 that
                 City
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 formally
                 and
                 actually
                 under
                 the
                 second
                 Thunder
                 .
                 For
                 
                 to
                 
                   be
                   called
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   to
                   be
                
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Hebrew
                   Idiom
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   his
                   name
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Apo.
                 19.
                 3.
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 Wherefore
                 this
                 Philadelphia
                 under
                 the
                 second
                 Thunder
                 passes
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 
                   new
                   Jerusalem
                
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Philadelphia
                 begins
                 sooner
                 ,
                 and
                 reaches
                 farther
                 to
                 the
                 fourth
                 Thunder
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Inscription
                 of
                 the
                 Philadelphians
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 
                   new
                   Jerusalem
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 words
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 described
                 afterwards
                 Apoc.
                 21.
                 is
                 a
                 notable
                 Indication
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Philadelphia
                 is
                 meant
                 that
                 Succession
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 second
                 and
                 third
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 emerging
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Vial.
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                   new
                   Jerusalem
                
                 which
                 cometh
                 out
                 of
                 Heaven
                 from
                 God.
                 Which
                 therefore
                 having
                 this
                 manifest
                 Political
                 sense
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 very
                 hardly
                 attributed
                 to
                 that
                 City
                 of
                 Philadelphia
                 in
                 Asia
                 literally
                 understood
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 this
                 successive
                 Intervall
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 we
                 here
                 speak
                 of
                 .
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Promise
                 was
                 not
                 performed
                 to
                 the
                 Literal
                 Church
                 of
                 Philadelphia
                 ,
                 which
                 has
                 perished
                 ;
                 that
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 lasting
                 Pillar
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 a
                 farther
                 sense
                 ,
                 Mysticall
                 or
                 Propheticall
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   write
                   upon
                   him
                   my
                   new
                   name
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 expresly
                 said
                 ,
                 Apoc.
                 10.
                 16.
                 that
                 Christ
                 has
                 a
                 name
                 written
                 upon
                 his
                 Vesture
                 and
                 upon
                 his
                 Thigh
                 ,
                 
                   King
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   Lord
                   of
                   Lords
                   .
                
                 This
                 name
                 Grotius
                 would
                 have
                 understood
                 here
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 small
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 name
                 being
                 so
                 particularly
                 and
                 pompously
                 set
                 out
                 for
                 a
                 special
                 name
                 of
                 his
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 he
                 has
                 ever
                 had
                 a
                 right
                 unto
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 the
                 getting
                 into
                 possession
                 of
                 this
                 right
                 will
                 be
                 new
                 and
                 fresh
                 in
                 this
                 Philadelphian
                 Intervall
                 after
                 the
                 battel
                 of
                 the
                 Heros
                 on
                 the
                 white
                 Horse
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 rightly
                 termed
                 a
                 
                   new
                   Name
                
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 fittingly
                 writ
                 upon
                 these
                 Philadelphians
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 instrumental
                 in
                 his
                 Atchievements
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 Boanergesses
                 ,
                 (
                 thundering
                 over
                 the
                 great
                 City
                 divided
                 into
                 
                 three
                 parts
                 )
                 and
                 also
                 those
                 Horsemen
                 on
                 white
                 Horses
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 intimated
                 before
                 .
                 Christ
                 therefore
                 through
                 these
                 becomes
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 Lords
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 made
                 them
                 the
                 greatest
                 Kingdome
                 upon
                 earth
                 .
                 
                   The
                   mountain
                   of
                   the
                   Lord's
                   house
                   is
                   exalted
                   upon
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   the
                   mountains
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Nations
                   flow
                   unto
                   it
                
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 under
                 the
                 third
                 Thunder
                 .
                 Through
                 which
                 third
                 and
                 second
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 and
                 seventh
                 Vial
                 ,
                 is
                 drawn
                 the
                 Intervall
                 of
                 the
                 Succession
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Philadelphia
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 hinted
                 above
                 .
              
               
                 
                   He
                   that
                   hath
                   an
                   ear
                   to
                   hear
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                
                 
                 hear
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 We
                 need
                 not
                 here
                 urge
                 the
                 intimation
                 of
                 this
                 Political
                 sense
                 of
                 things
                 from
                 the
                 putting
                 of
                 the
                 Epiphonema
                 last
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 expressions
                 calling
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 had
                 no
                 such
                 guide
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 may
                 rather
                 argue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
                 being
                 of
                 so
                 manifest
                 Political
                 sense
                 ,
                 not
                 moral
                 or
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 confirms
                 our
                 Rule
                 touching
                 the
                 position
                 of
                 this
                 Epiphonema
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 
                 by
                 the
                 bye
                 .
                 We
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Interpretation
                     of
                     the
                     Epistle
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                  
                   Laodicea
                   .
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   AND
                   to
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Laodiceans
                   write
                
                 .
                 The
                 Intervall
                 of
                 the
                 Succession
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 is
                 the
                 fourth
                 and
                 fifth
                 Thunders
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 loosing
                 of
                 Satan
                 to
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 Christ
                 coming
                 to
                 Judgement
                 under
                 the
                 sixth
                 Thunder
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Intervall
                 the
                 Scene
                 of
                 Philadelphia
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 Laodicea
                 takes
                 place
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 as
                 to
                 Worship
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 represented
                 as
                 a
                 lazy
                 ,
                 lethargical
                 Church
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 that
                 former
                 Philadelphian
                 zeal
                 is
                 extinguished
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 's
                 likely
                 this
                 degeneracy
                 comes
                 on
                 by
                 degrees
                 in
                 this
                 Intervall
                 .
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 Thus
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 foreseen
                 in
                 the
                 series
                 of
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 that
                 glorious
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 is
                 synchronal
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 and
                 third
                 Thunder
                 (
                 during
                 which
                 space
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 the
                 Scene
                 of
                 Philadelphia
                 adorned
                 the
                 Stage
                 )
                 had
                 well
                 purged
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 from
                 all
                 foolish
                 opinions
                 and
                 superstitions
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 accursed
                 custome
                 of
                 persecuting
                 one
                 another
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 had
                 clearly
                 shined
                 in
                 the
                 simplicity
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 convictively
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 follies
                 and
                 impostures
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Ages
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 had
                 no
                 great
                 hazard
                 of
                 being
                 again
                 cheated
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 seen
                 all
                 Prophecies
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 fulfilled
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 doubt
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Church
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 in
                 any
                 capacity
                 of
                 any
                 change
                 in
                 faith
                 or
                 worship
                 :
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 or
                 other
                 variable
                 under
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 seems
                 this
                 
                 Philadelphian
                 Church
                 was
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 degenerate
                 into
                 this
                 Laodicean
                 state
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 before
                 the
                 
                   Reign
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 and
                 the
                 living
                 Righteousnesse
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 would
                 now
                 become
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Laodicea
                
                 ;
                 which
                 signifies
                 a
                 more
                 
                   popular
                   or
                   external
                   Politicall
                   righteousnesse
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   righteousness
                   of
                   the
                   people
                
                 .
                 An
                 external
                 profession
                 and
                 performance
                 of
                 that
                 Mode
                 that
                 was
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Philadelphians
                 in
                 a
                 living
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 will
                 this
                 Church
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 hold
                 on
                 spiritlesly
                 and
                 lazily
                 ,
                 with
                 little
                 life
                 or
                 zeal
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 applaud
                 themselves
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 knowledge
                 she
                 has
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 completion
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 the
                 external
                 Worship
                 she
                 still
                 retains
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 all
                 was
                 still
                 well
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 if
                 she
                 wanted
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 in
                 brief
                 is
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 significantly
                 intimated
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 name
                 .
                 For
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifies
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   the
                   people
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 people
                 
                 are
                 any
                 multitude
                 of
                 mankind
                 gathered
                 into
                 a
                 body
                 politick
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 that
                 notation
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 then
                 again
                 in
                 Homer
                 ,
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     —
                  
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 body
                 politick
                 ,
                 are
                 ruled
                 by
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 laws
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 observe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 regarded
                 
                   quo
                   animo
                
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 what
                 Principle
                 ,
                 they
                 observe
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 new
                 nature
                 ,
                 Regeneration
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 are
                 quite
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 rode
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 National
                 or
                 Oecumenical
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Doctrine
                 or
                 Worship
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 
                   ab
                   extrà
                
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 political
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Righteousnesse
                 therein
                 but
                 a
                 Laodicean
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 has
                 been
                 abundantly
                 inculcated
                 already
                 .
                 But
                 besides
                 this
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 Laodicea
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 is
                 particularly
                 intended
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 multifarious
                 Allusivenesse
                 of
                 the
                 Propheticall
                 style
                 ,
                 another
                 notable
                 meaning
                 be
                 also
                 intimated
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 very
                 appropriate
                 to
                 this
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   ratio
                   nominis
                
                 
                 in
                 Laodicea
                 may
                 be
                 likewise
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 Intervall
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 God
                 will
                 in
                 that
                 most
                 notorious
                 and
                 terrible
                 manner
                 come
                 
                   to
                   judge
                   the
                   people
                
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 Closure
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 brings
                 in
                 the
                 
                   last
                   Judgement
                
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 therefore
                 this
                 last
                 Intervall
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Laodicea
                   ,
                   The
                   judging
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 Day
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 frequent
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 names
                 from
                 some
                 notable
                 externall
                 Accident
                 ,
                 that
                 respects
                 the
                 thing
                 or
                 person
                 so
                 named
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   These
                   things
                   saith
                   the
                   Amen
                   ,
                   the
                   faithfull
                   and
                   true
                   witnesse
                   .
                   Paul
                   ,
                
                 in
                 his
                 second
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 says
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   all
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   God
                   in
                
                 Christ
                 
                   are
                   Yea
                   and
                   Amen
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 sure
                 and
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 need
                 doubt
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 performed
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 this
                 Attribute
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 seasonably
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 as
                 respecting
                 both
                 the
                 completion
                 of
                 the
                 Promises
                 already
                 performed
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 bringing
                 his
                 Church
                 to
                 that
                 admirable
                 glorious
                 condition
                 in
                 the
                 Succession
                 of
                 Philadelphia
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 that
                 material
                 Promise
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 touching
                 eternal
                 Life
                 or
                 a
                 blessed
                 Immortality
                 in
                 
                 Christ's
                 Heavenly
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 which
                 these
                 Laodiceans
                 ,
                 or
                 degenerated
                 Philadelphians
                 ,
                 like
                 our
                 modern
                 Familists
                 ,
                 that
                 pretend
                 to
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 may
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 likely
                 ,
                 be
                 prone
                 to
                 distrust
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Christ
                 is
                 here
                 also
                 called
                 the
                 
                   faithfull
                   and
                   true
                   witnesse
                
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 does
                 so
                 impartially
                 witnesse
                 concerning
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Laodiceans
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 faithfully
                 discover
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 danger
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 declaration
                 seeming
                 so
                 paradoxicall
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 more
                 requisite
                 to
                 inculcate
                 into
                 them
                 his
                 own
                 truth
                 and
                 faithfulnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 gain
                 belief
                 of
                 them
                 against
                 their
                 own
                 false
                 sense
                 and
                 opinion
                 of
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   
                   God.
                
                 This
                 hath
                 a
                 more
                 high
                 meaning
                 ,
                 like
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 S.
                 
                 John's
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 respects
                 the
                 Divinity
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 whom
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 believe
                 also
                 that
                 is
                 more
                 particularly
                 insinuated
                 here
                 which
                 is
                 expresly
                 declared
                 of
                 him
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Seventy
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Esay
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 The
                 beginner
                 of
                 that
                 world
                 or
                 Age
                 under
                 the
                 Messias
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 having
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 intimated
                 before
                 ,
                 carried
                 on
                 all
                 things
                 so
                 completely
                 according
                 to
                 promise
                 and
                 prediction
                 ,
                 this
                 seems
                 an
                 advantageous
                 repetition
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 intimated
                 before
                 in
                 that
                 Attribute
                 of
                 Amen
                 :
                 As
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 the
                 beginner
                 of
                 this
                 marvellous
                 Scene
                 of
                 things
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 my
                 living
                 on
                 this
                 Earth
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 steddily
                 all
                 things
                 have
                 been
                 carried
                 on
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Predictions
                 and
                 Prophecies
                 :
                 wherefore
                 believe
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 (
                 whether
                 Comminations
                 or
                 Promises
                 )
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 declare
                 unto
                 
                 you
                 .
                 This
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 genuine
                 sense
                 of
                 this
                 Preface
                 to
                 the
                 Epistle
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   I
                   know
                   thy
                   works
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   neither
                   cold
                   nor
                   hot
                   .
                
                 I
                 see
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 
                 in
                 a
                 tepid
                 ,
                 formal
                 ,
                 remisse
                 Dispensation
                 :
                 Thou
                 holdest
                 still
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Church
                 for
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Worship
                 :
                 But
                 thou
                 art
                 destitute
                 of
                 that
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Birth
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 proper
                 Character
                 of
                 thy
                 deceased
                 Sister
                 of
                 Philadelphia
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I
                   would
                   thou
                   wert
                   cold
                   or
                   hot
                   .
                
                 Though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 better
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 were
                 better
                 for
                 thee
                 thou
                 wert
                 not
                 so
                 externally
                 good
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mightest
                 the
                 sooner
                 be
                 convinced
                 of
                 thine
                 own
                 wants
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 into
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 of
                 Mortification
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 thou
                 mightest
                 partake
                 of
                 my
                 Spirit
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 thou
                 art
                 but
                 an
                 externall
                 Image
                 of
                 warm
                 flesh
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 life
                 and
                 soul
                 did
                 lately
                 depart
                 ,
                 even
                 then
                 when
                 thy
                 Sister
                 Philadelphia
                 departed
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 .
                 
                 Thou
                 art
                 the
                 external
                 frame
                 of
                 that
                 Philadelphia
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 spirit
                 has
                 left
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   So
                   then
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   art
                   luke-warm
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   neither
                   cold
                   nor
                   hot
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   spew
                   thee
                   out
                   of
                   my
                   mouth
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 declare
                 in
                 a
                 torrent
                 of
                 words
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 how
                 nauseous
                 and
                 distastfull
                 thou
                 art
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 my
                 stomack
                 rises
                 against
                 thee
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 verse
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 pours
                 out
                 those
                 just
                 Reproaches
                 against
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 
                   wretched
                   ,
                   and
                   miserable
                   ,
                   and
                   poor
                   ,
                   and
                   blind
                   ,
                   and
                   naked
                   .
                
                 Or
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 profound
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 less
                 solid
                 ,
                 meaning
                 in
                 this
                 Commination
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 predictive
                 of
                 her
                 utter
                 Extermination
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 upon
                 Earth
                 shall
                 cease
                 in
                 her
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 immenseness
                 of
                 
                 Christ's
                 Divinity
                 incompassing
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 vomit
                 nothing
                 out
                 from
                 him
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 therewith
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 Non-entity
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Laodicean
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 Scene
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 the
                 whole
                 Scene
                 of
                 affairs
                 on
                 this
                 Earth
                 for
                 her
                 sake
                 ,
                 is
                 shortly
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 end
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Thunder
                 to
                 this
                 Laodicean
                 Intervall
                 Christ
                 comes
                 to
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 after
                 is
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 And
                 Satan
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 let
                 loose
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 time
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Laodicean
                 Church
                 cannot
                 be
                 long
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Commination
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   spew
                   thee
                   out
                   of
                   my
                   mouth
                   ,
                
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 a
                 prediction
                 of
                 the
                 utter
                 Extermination
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 out
                 of
                 being
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 before
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Floud
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 repent
                 
                 him
                 
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   made
                   man
                   upon
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 
                   grieved
                   him
                   at
                   his
                   heart
                
                 :
                 so
                 Christ
                 here
                 expresseth
                 how
                 nauseous
                 and
                 stomack-sick
                 he
                 is
                 against
                 his
                 Church
                 under
                 this
                 Intervall
                 and
                 Title
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 ,
                 how
                 his
                 choler
                 and
                 indignation
                 rises
                 against
                 her
                 Luke-warmnesse
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 he
                 will
                 vomit
                 her
                 out
                 in
                 a
                 floud
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 overwhelm
                 her
                 in
                 a
                 deluge
                 of
                 hot
                 scalding
                 sulphureous
                 flames
                 :
                 
                 which
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 at
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 The
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 now
                 in
                 its
                 old
                 age
                 naturally
                 growing
                 worse
                 ,
                 Christ
                 will
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 the
                 Scene
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 his
                 to
                 his
                 Celestial
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   thou
                   sayest
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   rich
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   increased
                   with
                   goods
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   need
                   of
                   nothing
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Spiritlesnesse
                 and
                 Inactivity
                 of
                 the
                 Laodicean
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 thinks
                 she
                 has
                 all
                 things
                 desirable
                 already
                 ,
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Plenty
                 ,
                 Power
                 and
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 Security
                 from
                 enemies
                 ,
                 Profession
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 Purity
                 in
                 externall
                 Worship
                 ,
                 rid
                 of
                 Superstition
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 abundance
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 as
                 well
                 Natural
                 as
                 Theological
                 ,
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 all
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 clear
                 Completion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 faithfull
                 and
                 judicious
                 Interpretations
                 of
                 her
                 Predecessours
                 ;
                 no
                 Oppression
                 ,
                 no
                 Persecution
                 for
                 Conscience
                 sake
                 ;
                 every
                 man
                 lives
                 at
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 injoys
                 himself
                 under
                 his
                 own
                 Vine
                 &
                 under
                 his
                 own
                 Fig-tree
                 :
                 What
                 want
                 we
                 therefore
                 ?
                 
                 are
                 we
                 not
                 still
                 the
                 true
                 Philadelphian
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   new
                   Jerusalem
                
                 descended
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 riches
                 and
                 glories
                 thereof
                 ?
                 One
                 would
                 think
                 so
                 indeed
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 any
                 carnal
                 eye
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 hear
                 what
                 the
                 Amen
                 says
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 faithfull
                 Witnesse
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   knowest
                   not
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   wretched
                   ,
                   and
                   miserable
                   ,
                   and
                   poor
                   ,
                   and
                   blind
                   ,
                   and
                   naked
                   .
                   Christ
                
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 
                   Smyrna
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   thy
                   works
                   ,
                   and
                   tribulation
                   ,
                   and
                   poverty
                   ;
                   but
                   thou
                   art
                   rich
                   .
                
                 The
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 was
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 all
                 externall
                 Comforts
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 most
                 dreadfull
                 Persecutions
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 accounted
                 rich
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Laodiceans
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 affluence
                 of
                 all
                 external
                 Blessings
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 want
                 that
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 are
                 deemed
                 poor
                 ,
                 and
                 miserable
                 ,
                 and
                 naked
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 rag
                 to
                 hang
                 on
                 their
                 backs
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 blind
                 also
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 their
                 abundance
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 devoid
                 of
                 
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Birth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 into
                 inward
                 living
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 take
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 externall
                 Laodicean
                 state
                 or
                 condition
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 
                   I
                   counsel
                   thee
                   to
                   buy
                   of
                   me
                   gold
                   tried
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   may
                   est
                   be
                
                 
                 rich
                 .
                 I
                 advise
                 thee
                 ,
                 sincerely
                 to
                 endeavour
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 price
                 thou
                 must
                 pay
                 for
                 this
                 Gold
                 )
                 after
                 the
                 Recovery
                 of
                 thy self
                 into
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 
                   new
                   Jerusalem
                
                 descended
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 which
                 City
                 was
                 of
                 pure
                 Gold
                 ,
                 so
                 purify'd
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 as
                 clear
                 as
                 transparent
                 Glasse
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 new
                 Creature
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 the
                 Transformation
                 of
                 thy
                 nature
                 into
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Adam
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 solid
                 and
                 durable
                 Riches
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 will
                 go
                 along
                 with
                 thee
                 into
                 the
                 highest
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 when
                 this
                 Earth
                 and
                 the
                 metalls
                 therein
                 shall
                 melt
                 with
                 fire
                 .
                 Labour
                 therefore
                 after
                 such
                 a
                 solid
                 Treasure
                 as
                 will
                 abide
                 those
                 fatal
                 flames
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 
                 perish
                 with
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Symbol
                 of
                 this
                 Treasure
                 is
                 this
                 purify'd
                 Gold.
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   white
                   rayment
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   mayst
                   be
                   cloathed
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   shame
                   of
                   thy
                   nakednesse
                   do
                   not
                   appear
                   .
                
                 Groan
                 then
                 earnestly
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 O
                 thou
                 spiritlesse
                 Laodicea
                 ,
                 desiring
                 to
                 be
                 cloathed
                 upon
                 with
                 that
                 spiritual
                 house
                 which
                 is
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 being
                 so
                 cloathed
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayst
                 not
                 be
                 found
                 naked
                 .
                 For
                 while
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 this
                 earthly
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 thou
                 oughtest
                 to
                 account
                 it
                 a
                 burthen
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 thy
                 staff
                 in
                 the
                 enjoyments
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 peacefull
                 and
                 prosperous
                 with
                 thee
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 advise
                 thee
                 to
                 shorten
                 thy
                 days
                 here
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 ,
                 being
                 thus
                 cloathed
                 by
                 this
                 spiritual
                 Vestment
                 ,
                 Mortality
                 might
                 be
                 swallowed
                 up
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 the
                 Divine
                 Love
                 that
                 worketh
                 in
                 thee
                 this
                 one
                 great
                 thing
                 that
                 thou
                 so
                 greatly
                 wantest
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 art
                 insensible
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   anoint
                   thine
                   eyes
                   with
                   eye-salve
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   thou
                   mayst
                   see
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 Cleanse
                 thy self
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 due
                 measure
                 of
                 Mortification
                 ,
                 and
                 Purification
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 man
                 from
                 all
                 filthinesse
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mayst
                 attain
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Divinely-moral
                   Prudence
                
                 which
                 will
                 enable
                 thee
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 right
                 judgement
                 and
                 discerning
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 This
                 therefore
                 is
                 the
                 Collyrion
                 which
                 I
                 would
                 advise
                 thee
                 to
                 anoint
                 thine
                 eye-sight
                 with
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 purgation
                 of
                 thy self
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Corruptions
                
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mayst
                 perfect
                 the
                 
                   inward
                   Righteousnesse
                
                 in
                 my
                 fear
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 outward
                 alone
                 carries
                 none
                 to
                 Heaven
                 .
                 The
                 Ointment
                 I
                 prescribe
                 will
                 indeed
                 smart
                 ;
                 but
                 without
                 it
                 thou
                 wilt
                 still
                 continue
                 blind
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 finde
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 everlasting
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 
                   As
                   many
                   as
                   I
                   love
                   ,
                   I
                   rebuke
                   .
                
                 I
                 
                 deal
                 plainly
                 ,
                 truly
                 and
                 faithfully
                 with
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 ill
                 will
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 I
                 thus
                 rebuke
                 thee
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 
                   ex
                   amore
                   benevolentiae
                
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 
                   ex
                   amore
                   complacentiae
                
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 but
                 a
                 nauseous
                 and
                 irksome
                 
                 spectacle
                 to
                 me
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 thus
                 rebuke
                 thee
                 and
                 instruct
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mayst
                 amend
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   chasten
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Which
                 signifies
                 to
                 chastise
                 and
                 scourge
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 instruct
                 .
                 Which
                 therefore
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 commination
                 of
                 some
                 external
                 Calamity
                 and
                 Affliction
                 that
                 Christ
                 would
                 bring
                 upon
                 the
                 Laodiceans
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 repent
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 remissness
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 as
                 themselves
                 may
                 haply
                 be
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 ,
                 through
                 their
                 Remissnesse
                 and
                 Luke-warmnesse
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 former
                 Philadelphian
                 Zeal
                 and
                 Activity
                 ceasing
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 Church
                 exercised
                 in
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 their
                 enemies
                 may
                 more
                 then
                 ordinarily
                 encrease
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Devil
                 being
                 let
                 loose
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 very
                 active
                 to
                 deceive
                 the
                 Nations
                 ;
                 whom
                 they
                 should
                 counter-plot
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 as
                 active
                 to
                 convert
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 time
                 wherein
                 the
                 Prediction
                 of
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 gathered
                 
                 together
                 to
                 battel
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 encompasse
                 the
                 Camp
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 the
                 beloved
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 this
                 state
                 is
                 termed
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 Vision
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Camp
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 onely
                 many
                 Saints
                 amongst
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Philadelphian
                 strain
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 still
                 in
                 their
                 externall
                 frame
                 an
                 
                   holy
                   people
                
                 and
                 an
                 
                   holy
                   City
                
                 ,
                 not
                 prophaned
                 by
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 not
                 polluted
                 by
                 Heathenish
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 Imposture
                 ,
                 and
                 Cruelty
                 ;
                 nor
                 brought
                 under
                 their
                 power
                 and
                 dominion
                 that
                 were
                 .
                 Which
                 yet
                 was
                 once
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   City
                
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 and
                 times
                 and
                 half
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 forty
                 two
                 months
                 ,
                 Apoc
                 .
                 11.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 still
                 called
                 the
                 
                   beloved
                   City
                
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 :
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 
                   new
                   Jerusalem
                
                 descended
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 because
                 so
                 generally
                 that
                 new
                 and
                 Heavenly
                 nature
                 was
                 lost
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Church
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 is
                 still
                 beloved
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 partly
                 for
                 her
                 own
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 
                 for
                 her
                 deceased
                 Sister's
                 sake
                 ,
                 the
                 lovely
                 Philadelphia
                 ,
                 whom
                 she
                 so
                 much
                 resembles
                 in
                 all
                 her
                 externall
                 features
                 ,
                 that
                 dearest
                 Spouse
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 
                   beloved
                   City
                
                 agrees
                 very
                 well
                 with
                 this
                 passage
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Text
                 ,
                 
                   Whom
                   I
                   love
                   ,
                   I
                   rebuke
                   ,
                
                 yea
                 and
                 scourge
                 too
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 streights
                 that
                 the
                 Laodiceans
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 by
                 the
                 Siege
                 of
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 seems
                 the
                 most
                 probable
                 way
                 to
                 rowze
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Lukewarmnesse
                 and
                 lazy
                 Formality
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 things
                 may
                 not
                 run
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 growing
                 worse
                 and
                 worse
                 ,
                 nor
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 infinite
                 repetition
                 of
                 the
                 vicissitude
                 of
                 Scenes
                 on
                 the
                 Stage
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Providence
                 will
                 knock
                 off
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 prophane
                 Rabble
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 shall
                 not
                 again
                 get
                 the
                 dominion
                 over
                 his
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 put
                 a
                 period
                 to
                 the
                 Contest
                 by
                 a
                 deluge
                 of
                 Fire
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 intimated
                 in
                 that
                 Vision
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 falls
                 to
                 the
                 share
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 verse
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Be
                   zealous
                   therefore
                   ,
                   and
                   repent
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 Amend
                 thy
                 dead
                 Formality
                 and
                 Lukewarmnesse
                 ,
                 by
                 attaining
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 through
                 Mortification
                 and
                 Regeneration
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 thou
                 mayst
                 recover
                 the
                 old
                 Philadelphian
                 Zeal
                 and
                 Love
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 thing
                 thou
                 wantest
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   I
                   stand
                   at
                   the
                   door
                   and
                
                 
                 knock
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 pretend
                 Difficulties
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 ready
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 assist
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 also
                 importune
                 thee
                 :
                 I
                 suggest
                 good
                 Motions
                 to
                 thee
                 ;
                 do
                 thou
                 but
                 pursue
                 them
                 and
                 improve
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   hear
                   my
                   voioe
                   ,
                   and
                   open
                   the
                   door
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 obey
                 those
                 dictates
                 of
                 Conscience
                 and
                 overtures
                 of
                 Light
                 and
                 Grace
                 that
                 Christ
                 ever
                 and
                 anon
                 offers
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 becomes
                 sincere
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 willingly
                 offends
                 him
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 great
                 or
                 small
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 fail
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 where
                 the
                 desire
                 is
                 sincere
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 sincere
                 desire
                 is
                 the
                 Door
                 that
                 lets
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 passes
                 into
                 us
                 through
                 an
                 unfeigned
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 after
                 Righteousness
                 ;
                 )
                 then
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
              
               
               
                 
                   I
                   will
                   come
                   in
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   sup
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   with
                   me
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 communicate
                 my
                 Nature
                 and
                 Spirit
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 eat
                 my
                 flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 meat
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 my
                 bloud
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 drink
                 indeed
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 He
                 shall
                 partake
                 of
                 my
                 body
                 &
                 bloud
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 Symbols
                 onely
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 ye
                 doe
                 well
                 to
                 keep
                 up
                 till
                 I
                 come
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 living
                 way
                 ;
                 whereby
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   in
                   my
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   in
                   you
                   .
                   If
                
                 
                 
                   any
                   man
                   love
                   me
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   keep
                   my
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   Father
                   will
                   love
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                
                 
                 
                   will
                   come
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   our
                   aboad
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 being
                 thus
                 replenished
                 with
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 lights
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 fail
                 of
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 alacrity
                 and
                 readinesse
                 to
                 every
                 good
                 work
                 :
                 Thy
                 Luke-warmnesse
                 and
                 Dulnesse
                 will
                 goe
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 
                   To
                   him
                   that
                   overcometh
                   will
                   I
                
                 
                 
                   grant
                   to
                   sit
                   with
                   me
                   in
                   my
                   Throne
                   ;
                   even
                   as
                   I
                   also
                   overcame
                   ,
                   and
                   am
                   set
                   down
                   with
                   my
                   Father
                   in
                   his
                   throne
                   .
                
                 And
                 
                 that
                 thou
                 mayst
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 effectually
                 rowzed
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Tepidity
                 and
                 Lethargicalnesse
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 onely
                 enjoy
                 me
                 and
                 my
                 Father
                 on
                 this
                 Earthly
                 stage
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 strivest
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 victory
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 I
                 have
                 instructed
                 thee
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 translate
                 thee
                 to
                 that
                 Heavenly
                 Kingdome
                 most
                 naturally
                 and
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 ;
                 where
                 thou
                 shalt
                 sit
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 .
                 As
                 I
                 ,
                 
                 after
                 I
                 had
                 overcome
                 ,
                 ascended
                 up
                 to
                 Heaven
                 into
                 those
                 glorious
                 mansions
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 sate
                 down
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 so
                 him
                 that
                 overcometh
                 the
                 Temptations
                 and
                 Incumbrances
                 ,
                 the
                 Pleasures
                 and
                 Enticements
                 of
                 this
                 lower
                 world
                 ,
                 will
                 I
                 cause
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 with
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 places
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 Day
                 .
                 Which
                 Monition
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 seasonable
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 near
                 the
                 approach
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 Day
                 is
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 shall
                 come
                 visibly
                 to
                 Judgement
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 next
                 Thunder
                 to
                 the
                 Siege
                 of
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 will
                 transform
                 your
                 vile
                 bodies
                 into
                 
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 my
                 glorious
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 fit
                 companions
                 for
                 me
                 in
                 Heaven
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   I
                   shew
                
                 
                 
                   you
                   a
                   mystery
                   :
                   Ye
                   shall
                   not
                   all
                   sleep
                   ,
                   yet
                   ye
                   shall
                   all
                   be
                   changed
                   ;
                   that
                   mortality
                   may
                   be
                   swallowed
                   up
                   of
                   life
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 stupendious
                 Promise
                 ;
                 but
                 thou
                 art
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 spoken
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Amen
                   ,
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   faithfull
                   witnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 both
                 will
                 and
                 can
                 carry
                 on
                 all
                 his
                 design
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 end
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   hath
                   an
                   ear
                   to
                   hear
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   hear
                   what
                   the
                   Spirit
                   saith
                   unto
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Churches
                
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 Epiphonema
                 coming
                 here
                 last
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 four
                 last
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 one
                 may
                 haply
                 raise
                 this
                 Objection
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 this
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Promise
                 immediately
                 preceding
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 Politicall
                 or
                 Propheticall
                 enough
                 ,
                 but
                 merely
                 Theologicall
                 ,
                 the
                 Promise
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 the
                 proper
                 object
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 which
                 concerns
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 stage
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 therefore
                 
                 is
                 against
                 our
                 professed
                 Rule
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 Promise
                 of
                 obtaining
                 Heaven
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 upon
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 be
                 merely
                 a
                 Theogicall
                 Promise
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 more
                 spiritual
                 and
                 invisible
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 promise
                 of
                 obtaining
                 Heaven
                 at
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 and
                 general
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 and
                 visible
                 Assizes
                 wherein
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 shall
                 appear
                 in
                 glorify'd
                 bodies
                 ,
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 ranged
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Promises
                 immediately
                 preceding
                 the
                 Epiphonemata
                 of
                 each
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 accomplished
                 visibly
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Promise
                 in
                 brief
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 That
                 as
                 Christ
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 Sufferings
                 ,
                 his
                 Death
                 and
                 Passion
                 ,
                 ascended
                 visibly
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 Heaven
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   throne
                   of
                   God
                
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 Heaven
                 became
                 also
                 
                 Christ's
                 throne
                 ;
                 so
                 those
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 ,
                 who
                 upon
                 the
                 Mortification
                 of
                 their
                 Lusts
                 should
                 attain
                 to
                 the
                 
                 state
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 birth
                 ,
                 should
                 ascend
                 visibly
                 into
                 
                 Christ's
                 throne
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 view
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 left
                 here
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 inferiour
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 sentenced
                 to
                 that
                 everlasting
                 fire
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 and
                 obvious
                 sense
                 of
                 this
                 Promise
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 placing
                 of
                 the
                 Epiphonema
                 requires
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 judgement
                 ,
                 no
                 mean
                 Ratification
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 Literal
                 sense
                 of
                 that
                 Article
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 visible
                 Resurrection
                 and
                 Glorification
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 ascension
                 into
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Regions
                 ,
                 against
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 whiffle
                 away
                 all
                 these
                 Truths
                 by
                 resolving
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 mere
                 moral
                 Allegorie
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 consonant
                 every
                 way
                 are
                 the
                 Interpretations
                 of
                 these
                 Epistles
                 both
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Truth
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     A
                     Recapitulation
                     of
                     the
                     main
                     Evidences
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     this
                     Mysticall
                     or
                     Propheticall
                     Exposition
                     of
                     the
                     Seven
                     Epistles
                     to
                     the
                     Seven
                     Churches
                     of
                  
                   Asia
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     Solution
                     of
                     Difficulties
                     touching
                     the
                     said
                     Epistles
                     and
                     their
                     Circumstances
                     ,
                     otherwise
                     hardly
                     or
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     to
                     be
                     solved
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 AS
                 in
                 natural
                 Hypotheses
                 those
                 are
                 accounted
                 truest
                 that
                 solve
                 the
                 Phaenomena
                 of
                 Nature
                 the
                 most
                 naturally
                 and
                 easily
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 if
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 no
                 otherwise
                 solvible
                 then
                 upon
                 the
                 proposed
                 Hypothesis
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 meaning
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 especially
                 of
                 any
                 considerable
                 portion
                 thereof
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 truest
                 that
                 can
                 solve
                 the
                 most
                 Difficulties
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 raised
                 concerning
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Contexts
                 precedent
                 or
                 subsequent
                 thereto
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 all
                 ,
                 still
                 the
                 more
                 certain
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 unsolvible
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 still
                 the
                 
                 more
                 assurance
                 of
                 undeniable
                 Demonstration
                 .
                 Now
                 how
                 near
                 this
                 Mysticall
                 or
                 Propheticall
                 Exposition
                 of
                 these
                 Epistles
                 approches
                 to
                 the
                 clearnesse
                 of
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 leave
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 judge
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 has
                 considered
                 the
                 Solutions
                 of
                 the
                 Questions
                 easily
                 raised
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Epistles
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 precedent
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 easily
                 answered
                 ,
                 nor
                 at
                 all
                 satisfactorily
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 Hypothesis
                 we
                 have
                 gone
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 first
                 ,
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 enquire
                 why
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 has
                 so
                 expresly
                 given
                 notice
                 that
                 this
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 is
                 to
                 shew
                 unto
                 his
                 servants
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 it
                 plainly
                 a
                 Book
                 of
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 
                 should
                 start
                 so
                 unexpectedly
                 from
                 the
                 Title
                 and
                 intended
                 subject
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 write
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 seven
                 Epistles
                 to
                 certain
                 Churches
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 nothing
                 considerable
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 deliver
                 any
                 Prophecies
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 Promises
                 and
                 Comminations
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 doe
                 this
                 with
                 as
                 great
                 Pomp
                 and
                 as
                 high
                 a
                 Preamble
                 as
                 he
                 does
                 when
                 he
                 begins
                 so
                 famous
                 Prophecies
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 
                   seven
                   Seals
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                
                 .
                 But
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Hypothesis
                 the
                 Answer
                 is
                 easie
                 ;
                 viz.
                 That
                 though
                 these
                 seven
                 Epistles
                 to
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 have
                 a
                 Literal
                 sense
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 a
                 Parable
                 or
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 as
                 high
                 concern
                 for
                 both
                 matter
                 and
                 extent
                 of
                 time
                 (
                 they
                 reaching
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 Seals
                 and
                 
                   opened
                   Book
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 ushered
                 in
                 with
                 this
                 great
                 Pomp
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 notice
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 A
                 man
                 would
                 be
                 prone
                 to
                 enquire
                 why
                 the
                 Spirit
                 dictates
                 Letters
                 unto
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 rather
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 
                   Europe
                   ,
                   Asia
                
                 and
                 Africk
                 .
                 For
                 certainly
                 the
                 Church
                 had
                 disspred
                 it self
                 into
                 all
                 these
                 Quarters
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
                 were
                 a
                 respecter
                 of
                 persons
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Letters
                 of
                 John
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 But
                 our
                 Answer
                 is
                 ready
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 That
                 for
                 the
                 significancy
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 Asia
                 to
                 comport
                 also
                 with
                 the
                 significancy
                 of
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Asia
                 alone
                 was
                 pitched
                 upon
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Propheticall
                 sense
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 is
                 writ
                 unto
                 under
                 such
                 distinct
                 Conditions
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 to
                 vary
                 into
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Partiality
                 nor
                 Acception
                 of
                 Persons
                 in
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 demand
                 touching
                 the
                 order
                 or
                 precedency
                 of
                 these
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 that
                 are
                 writ
                 unto
                 :
                 What
                 a
                 plain
                 and
                 manifest
                 account
                 is
                 there
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 compares
                 the
                 Epistles
                 in
                 their
                 Propheticall
                 sense
                 with
                 the
                 Intervalls
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Catholick
                 lying
                 in
                 that
                 order
                 that
                 these
                 Churches
                 are
                 ranged
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 satisfactory
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 worthy
                 the
                 Spirit
                 that
                 wrote
                 these
                 Epistles
                 .
                 But
                 whether
                 they
                 are
                 ranged
                 in
                 this
                 order
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 a
                 Letter-carrier
                 going
                 from
                 Patmos
                 ,
                 his
                 first
                 journey
                 
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 order
                 till
                 he
                 come
                 to
                 Laodicea
                 ;
                 whether
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Prophecy
                
                 regarded
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 dictating
                 of
                 his
                 Letters
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 Alcazar
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 be
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 )
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 suspend
                 my
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 without
                 a
                 smile
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 Ataxie
                 more
                 particularly
                 anon
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 demanded
                 why
                 just
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 in
                 Asia
                 are
                 writ
                 to
                 ,
                 neither
                 more
                 nor
                 lesse
                 ,
                 (
                 especially
                 that
                 in
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 being
                 then
                 not
                 founded
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 the
                 writing
                 of
                 these
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 satisfactory
                 answer
                 in
                 the
                 Literal
                 sense
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 say
                 this
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 affects
                 the
                 number
                 Seven
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 runs
                 upon
                 the
                 number
                 Seven
                 altogether
                 in
                 the
                 insuing
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 book
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Propheticall
                 ,
                 it
                 therefore
                 ,
                 for
                 Conformity
                 sake
                 ,
                 chuses
                 this
                 number
                 in
                 writing
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 though
                 literally
                 understood
                 ,
                 seems
                 but
                 a
                 meagre
                 ,
                 mean
                 and
                 trifling
                 account
                 ,
                 a
                 design
                 
                 unworthy
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 that
                 dictated
                 this
                 Book
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 using
                 this
                 number
                 Seven
                 all
                 over
                 is
                 rather
                 an
                 intimation
                 that
                 the
                 Book
                 is
                 Propheticall
                 all
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 Epistles
                 are
                 also
                 a
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 accordingly
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 explained
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 taking
                 them
                 so
                 ,
                 the
                 Answer
                 is
                 plain
                 and
                 obvious
                 ,
                 viz.
                 The
                 number
                 Seven
                 is
                 here
                 chosen
                 out
                 as
                 Symbolicall
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 note
                 of
                 Universality
                 ;
                 whence
                 the
                 Pythagoreans
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 above
                 noted
                 ,
                 call
                 it
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 Seven
                 (
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 Seven
                 )
                 Churches
                 are
                 writ
                 unto
                 ,
                 as
                 standing
                 for
                 the
                 seven
                 Intervalls
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 demanded
                 why
                 these
                 seven
                 Churches
                 rather
                 then
                 any
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 all
                 likelihood
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Vertues
                 and
                 Vices
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 commended
                 and
                 taxed
                 for
                 :
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 writ
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Notation
                 of
                 their
                 Names
                 ,
                 every
                 Name
                 being
                 significative
                 of
                 the
                 Condition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Catholick
                 
                 in
                 that
                 successive
                 Intervall
                 of
                 time
                 that
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 Church
                 so
                 named
                 standeth
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 order
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 repeated
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 If
                 one
                 require
                 a
                 Reason
                 why
                 Christ
                 is
                 described
                 by
                 
                   holding
                   the
                   seven
                   Stars
                   in
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                
                 in
                 the
                 Epistles
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 and
                 of
                 Sardis
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 same
                 description
                 in
                 both
                 ,
                 or
                 why
                 in
                 either
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 Literal
                 sense
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 hard
                 to
                 finde
                 any
                 peculiar
                 Reason
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Propheticall
                 sense
                 already
                 declared
                 it
                 is
                 obvious
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   seven
                   Stars
                
                 signifie
                 all
                 the
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 present
                 existence
                 ,
                 or
                 succession
                 .
                 And
                 Ephesus
                 is
                 the
                 beginning-state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 both
                 very
                 seasonable
                 and
                 methodicall
                 to
                 represent
                 the
                 first
                 Founder
                 ,
                 Sustainer
                 and
                 Continuer
                 thereof
                 by
                 this
                 Emblem
                 ;
                 
                   Lo
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   with
                   you
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 again
                 is
                 hinted
                 at
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Sardis
                 ,
                 is
                 with
                 evident
                 Proportion
                 and
                 Analogy
                 to
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 there
                 represented
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 of
                 Sardis
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 beginning
                 again
                 or
                 the
                 emerging
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 or
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 Why
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 commended
                 for
                 their
                 trying
                 false
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Why
                 might
                 not
                 other
                 Churches
                 be
                 attaqued
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 discover
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ?
                 The
                 Solution
                 of
                 which
                 Probleme
                 is
                 easie
                 in
                 this
                 Mysticall
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 that
                 places
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Intervall
                 within
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 rest
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Eighthly
                 ,
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 demand
                 why
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   Be
                   thou
                   faithfull
                   unto
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                
                 
                 
                   give
                   thee
                   the
                   Crown
                   of
                   life
                
                 ;
                 and
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   overcometh
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   hurt
                   by
                   the
                   second
                   death
                   :
                
                 In
                 the
                 Literal
                 sense
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 very
                 hard
                 to
                 finde
                 any
                 peculiar
                 Reason
                 why
                 this
                 might
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 in
                 Pergamus
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 killing
                 for
                 Religion
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Martyr
                 Antipas
                 .
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 obtaining
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 life
                 there
                 in
                 any
                 peculiar
                 sense
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Crown
                 ,
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Sufferings
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Martyrs
                 under
                 the
                 Ten
                 Persecutions
                 :
                 to
                 whom
                 also
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Promise
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 belonged
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 here
                 obliquely
                 glanced
                 at
                 ,
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 mode
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalyptick
                 style
                 ,
                 that
                 loves
                 to
                 hint
                 things
                 by
                 
                   Ellipses
                   ,
                
                 )
                 in
                 that
                 Promise
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   overcometh
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   hurt
                   by
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   second
                   death
                
                 ;
                 implying
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 
                   partaker
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Resurrection
                
                 .
              
               
                 Ninthly
                 ,
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 will
                 again
                 object
                 more
                 particularly
                 against
                 the
                 Ataxie
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 ranged
                 neither
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 merit
                 nor
                 congeneracy
                 of
                 their
                 Conditions
                 ,
                 pretending
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 far
                 better
                 to
                 have
                 joyned
                 the
                 two
                 
                 irreprehensible
                 Churches
                 together
                 ,
                 Smyrna
                 and
                 Philadelphia
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 complaint
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   Sardis
                
                 and
                 Laodicea
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 complaint
                 of
                 eating
                 things
                 offered
                 unto
                 Idols
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 Pergamus
                 and
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Churches
                 alone
                 there
                 is
                 :
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 contend
                 that
                 this
                 method
                 had
                 been
                 more
                 exact
                 ;
                 truly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Literal
                 sense
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 hard
                 to
                 frame
                 an
                 handsome
                 and
                 satisfactory
                 answer
                 ;
                 especially
                 if
                 he
                 urge
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 Method
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Order
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 Mysticall
                 or
                 Propheticall
                 sense
                 the
                 Answer
                 is
                 solid
                 and
                 exquisite
                 ,
                 and
                 much-what
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 Difficulty
                 more
                 generally
                 propounded
                 before
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 are
                 named
                 in
                 that
                 order
                 the
                 successive
                 Intervalls
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Catholick
                 were
                 to
                 proceed
                 in
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 these
                 Asiatick
                 Churches
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 Symbols
                 or
                 Hieroglyphicks
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 those
                 two
                 Intervalls
                 of
                 time
                 which
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Reign
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 the
                 False
                 prophet
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Intervalls
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Pergamus
                 and
                 of
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 must
                 come
                 after
                 Ephesus
                 and
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 because
                 till
                 the
                 expiration
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 Intervalls
                 Idolatry
                 had
                 not
                 again
                 re-entred
                 the
                 Apostatizing
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 three
                 following
                 Intervalls
                 of
                 
                   Sardis
                   ,
                   Philadelphia
                
                 and
                 Laodicea
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Intervalls
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 elapsed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 domineering
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 hear
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 them
                 of
                 things
                 sacrificed
                 unto
                 Idols
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 any
                 Jezabel
                 .
                 And
                 Philadelphia
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 glorious
                 Intervall
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 appear
                 on
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 named
                 according
                 to
                 her
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 her
                 Succession
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 toward
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 is
                 here
                 ranged
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 more
                 then
                 enough
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 had
                 touched
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Tenthly
                 ,
                 Why
                 is
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Description
                 before
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Pergamus
                 set
                 out
                 by
                 a
                 
                   two-edged
                   sword
                
                 ,
                 coming
                 ,
                 suppose
                 ,
                 
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Ellipticalnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalyptick
                 style
                 ?
                 )
                 what
                 reason
                 in
                 the
                 letter
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 of
                 that
                 ?
                 for
                 (
                 especially
                 if
                 this
                 Supplement
                 be
                 made
                 )
                 it
                 cannot
                 respect
                 the
                 slaying
                 of
                 Antipas
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 .
                 What
                 peculiar
                 thing
                 then
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 of
                 Pergamus
                 is
                 there
                 to
                 require
                 this
                 Description
                 ?
                 Truly
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 Letter
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Propheticall
                 sense
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 proper
                 ,
                 The
                 Waldenses
                 and
                 Albigenses
                 in
                 this
                 Intervall
                 assaulting
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 defending
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 pure
                 Faith
                 ,
                 so
                 signally
                 by
                 this
                 weapon
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 though
                 themselves
                 died
                 so
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 for
                 the
                 Faith
                 they
                 thus
                 defended
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 eleventh
                 place
                 ,
                 The
                 Description
                 of
                 Christ
                 before
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 
                   Thyatira
                   ,
                   And
                   his
                   feet
                   like
                   fine
                   brasse
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   burned
                
                 
                 
                 
                   in
                   a
                   furnace
                   ;
                
                 )
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 Supplement
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Description
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 :
                 )
                 But
                 now
                 what
                 peculiar
                 significancy
                 has
                 this
                 Description
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 congruity
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Thyatira
                   Literally
                
                 understood
                 ?
                 surely
                 none
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Propheticall
                 sense
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 expressive
                 of
                 those
                 lower
                 members
                 of
                 
                 Christ's
                 body
                 ,
                 his
                 Church
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 invincible
                 Zeal
                 ,
                 and
                 Patience
                 ,
                 and
                 Sincerity
                 of
                 Affection
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 did
                 abide
                 the
                 most
                 fiery
                 Trialls
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 put
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 stand
                 at
                 the
                 Stake
                 amongst
                 burning
                 Faggots
                 with
                 the
                 flames
                 about
                 their
                 ears
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 flinch
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 As
                 has
                 been
                 noted
                 in
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 that
                 Epistle
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 that
                 Intervall
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Twelfthly
                 ,
                 In
                 a
                 Book
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 AEnigmaticall
                 Involutions
                 ,
                 and
                 Coverings
                 upon
                 Coverings
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 calls
                 the
                 Churches
                 
                   Golden
                   Candle-sticks
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Pastours
                 Stars
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 even
                 then
                 when
                 
                 he
                 interprets
                 and
                 offers
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 plain
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Authour
                 should
                 so
                 openly
                 and
                 plainly
                 mention
                 any
                 one
                 by
                 name
                 as
                 he
                 does
                 the
                 Martyr
                 Antipas
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 some
                 farther
                 Mysterie
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 and
                 hardly
                 to
                 be
                 digested
                 by
                 the
                 more
                 sagacious
                 and
                 curious
                 .
                 I
                 must
                 confesse
                 I
                 have
                 often
                 wondred
                 at
                 this
                 naming
                 Antipas
                 by
                 name
                 ,
                 till
                 I
                 understood
                 a
                 farther
                 sense
                 thereof
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 rendred
                 in
                 the
                 exposition
                 of
                 that
                 Epistle
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 place
                 ,
                 One
                 might
                 well
                 demand
                 why
                 Christ
                 expresses
                 a
                 greater
                 disgust
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Sardis
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 luke-warm
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 great
                 show
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 notwithstanding
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 dead
                 .
                 That
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 more
                 enraged
                 against
                 Luke
                 warmnesse
                 then
                 Hypocrisy
                 ,
                 and
                 threaten
                 it
                 more
                 deeply
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   spew
                   thee
                   out
                   of
                   my
                   mouth
                   ,
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 quite
                 to
                 cast
                 a
                 thing
                 away
                 ,
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 resumed
                 again
                 ,
                 )
                 must
                 
                 seem
                 marvellous
                 to
                 the
                 considerate
                 .
                 Certainly
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 some
                 greater
                 matter
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 would
                 not
                 speak
                 so
                 severely
                 onely
                 to
                 follow
                 a
                 Metaphor
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Propheticall
                 sense
                 the
                 Solution
                 is
                 easie
                 ,
                 that
                 passage
                 being
                 predictive
                 of
                 the
                 Extermination
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 at
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 expounded
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 place
                 ,
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 demanded
                 ,
                 why
                 so
                 affectedly
                 and
                 repeatedly
                 in
                 every
                 Epistle
                 that
                 phrase
                 is
                 used
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   know
                   thy
                   works
                
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 variation
                 or
                 omission
                 .
                 Which
                 seems
                 a
                 thing
                 but
                 of
                 small
                 importance
                 in
                 the
                 Literal
                 sense
                 of
                 these
                 Epistles
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Propheticall
                 it
                 seems
                 on
                 purpose
                 so
                 repeated
                 ,
                 to
                 intimate
                 an
                 Allusion
                 in
                 Asia
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 was
                 intended
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 answer
                 to
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 that
                 Asia
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 significant
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 :
                 which
                 they
                 all
                 being
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 shrewd
                 presumption
                 this
                 repetition
                 
                 was
                 for
                 some
                 such
                 design
                 as
                 has
                 been
                 declared
                 .
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Literal
                 sense
                 can
                 give
                 no
                 account
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 Fifteenthly
                 ,
                 Alcazar
                 himself
                 is
                 much
                 stumbled
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 particular
                 Woman
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 call
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Jezabel
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 ordinarily
                 supposed
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 too
                 little
                 for
                 the
                 majesty
                 of
                 this
                 writing
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 we
                 help
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Literal
                 sense
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 interpret
                 with
                 constancy
                 and
                 coherency
                 ?
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Propheticall
                 sense
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 incongruity
                 .
                 The
                 Object
                 is
                 worth
                 the
                 Spirit
                 's
                 taking
                 notice
                 of
                 in
                 this
                 kinde
                 ;
                 this
                 Jezabel
                 being
                 that
                 painted
                 Woman
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 intoxicating
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 with
                 the
                 Cup
                 of
                 her
                 spiritual
                 Fornications
                 ,
                 as
                 has
                 been
                 shewn
                 upon
                 the
                 Text.
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Sixteenthly
                 ,
                 It
                 seems
                 very
                 strange
                 that
                 that
                 Promise
                 of
                 ruling
                 over
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 the
                 Morning-star
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 doubtlesse
                 are
                 
                 Politicall
                 Promises
                 ,
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 to
                 that
                 in
                 Pergamus
                 ,
                 or
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 What
                 Victories
                 or
                 Dominion
                 did
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Thyatira
                 in
                 Asia
                 get
                 over
                 the
                 Nations
                 more
                 then
                 other
                 Churches
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 hard
                 knot
                 in
                 the
                 Literal
                 sense
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Propheticall
                 it
                 is
                 loosned
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 sight
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Closure
                 of
                 the
                 Intervall
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Thyatira
                 brings
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 wherein
                 whole
                 Nations
                 revolted
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 his
                 idolatrous
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 professed
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 got
                 the
                 Pontifician
                 party
                 under
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Seventeenthly
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Philadelphia
                 there
                 is
                 mention
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 mighty
                 Temptation
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 them
                 that
                 dwell
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 touching
                 which
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   I
                   come
                   quickly
                
                 .
                 Why
                 should
                 this
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Philadelphia
                 more
                 then
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 here
                 specified
                 ?
                 There
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 footsteps
                 of
                 reason
                 to
                 be
                 
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Literal
                 sense
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Propheticall
                 sense
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 plain
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Intervall
                 of
                 Philadelphia
                 beginning
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Vial
                 ,
                 wherein
                 that
                 mighty
                 and
                 terrible
                 Earthquake
                 is
                 to
                 happen
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Temptation
                 ,
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 is
                 plainly
                 thence
                 understood
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 this
                 Philadelphian
                 Church
                 it
                 will
                 come
                 quickly
                 ,
                 she
                 commencing
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 Vial
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 happen
                 under
                 .
              
               
                 Eighteenthly
                 ,
                 Why
                 upon
                 this
                 Philadelphia
                 ,
                 a
                 private
                 Asiatick
                 Church
                 ,
                 should
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   new
                   Jerusalem
                   which
                   cometh
                   down
                   out
                   of
                   Heaven
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                
                 (
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 that
                 is
                 expressed
                 Apoc.
                 21.
                 )
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 ?
                 This
                 title
                 were
                 too
                 big
                 and
                 turgent
                 for
                 any
                 private
                 Church
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 Type
                 or
                 Symbol
                 of
                 some
                 greater
                 matter
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 the
                 Propheticall
                 interpretation
                 this
                 difficulty
                 is
                 quite
                 removed
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Intervall
                 of
                 the
                 Philadelphian
                 Church
                 is
                 co-incident
                 with
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 
                   new
                   Jerusalem
                
                 ,
                 (
                 mentioned
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Apocalypse
                   ,
                
                 )
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Millenniall
                 
                 Empire
                 of
                 Christ
                 upon
                 earth
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Nineteenthly
                 ,
                 The
                 Curious
                 may
                 be
                 prone
                 to
                 enquire
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 should
                 account
                 her self
                 so
                 hugely
                 and
                 extraordinarily
                 rich
                 ,
                 increased
                 in
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 want
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 why
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 her
                 estate
                 rather
                 then
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 specify'd
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Literal
                 ground
                 we
                 can
                 fetch
                 no
                 reason
                 .
                 But
                 admitting
                 the
                 Propheticall
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 Intervall
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 naturally
                 so
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 Laodicea
                 will
                 be
                 left
                 Heir
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Riches
                 of
                 her
                 Sister
                 Philadelphia
                 ,
                 to
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Prosperity
                 ,
                 Purity
                 in
                 Worship
                 ,
                 abundance
                 of
                 natural
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 universal
                 skill
                 in
                 the
                 Interpretations
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 and
                 what-ever
                 good
                 thing
                 there
                 is
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 saving
                 the
                 Life
                 and
                 Spirit
                 which
                 Philadelphia
                 carried
                 along
                 with
                 her
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 world
                 .
                 How
                 easily
                 then
                 and
                 naturally
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 necessarily
                 ,
                 does
                 this
                 Description
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                 Laodicea
                 fall
                 upon
                 the
                 last
                 Intervall
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 ,
                 lastly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Question
                 extremely
                 obvious
                 to
                 demand
                 ,
                 Why
                 that
                 phrase
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   hath
                   an
                   ear
                   to
                   hear
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   hear
                   ,
                
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 so
                 often
                 is
                 found
                 to
                 adde
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 Parables
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 used
                 here
                 so
                 repeatedly
                 in
                 every
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 no
                 Parables
                 ,
                 but
                 Epistles
                 sent
                 to
                 each
                 of
                 those
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 in
                 Asia
                 respectively
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 why
                 this
                 Epiphonema
                 is
                 sometimes
                 the
                 last
                 close
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 not
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 Probleme
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 tolerable
                 Solution
                 in
                 the
                 Literal
                 sense
                 of
                 these
                 Epistles
                 .
                 But
                 supposing
                 a
                 Mysticall
                 or
                 Propheticall
                 sense
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 affixing
                 this
                 Epiphonema
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 farther
                 sense
                 intended
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 :
                 and
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 sometimes
                 this
                 Epiphonema
                 should
                 come
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 four
                 last
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Promise
                 to
                 the
                 Conquerour
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   overcomes
                
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 more
                 certainly
                 understood
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 proper
                 Propheticall
                 or
                 Politicall
                 
                 sense
                 ,
                 not
                 merely
                 
                   Theologicall
                   ,
                   Moral
                
                 or
                 Spiritual
                 ;
                 as
                 has
                 been
                 abundantly
                 declared
                 in
                 the
                 Exposition
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 We
                 might
                 have
                 drawn
                 many
                 more
                 Questions
                 and
                 Solutions
                 from
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 Hypothesis
                 we
                 go
                 upon
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 its
                 solidity
                 and
                 fitnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 hold
                 it
                 needlesse
                 ,
                 having
                 produced
                 so
                 many
                 already
                 :
                 which
                 jointly
                 considered
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 easinesse
                 and
                 naturalnesse
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Exposition
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 exact
                 Correspondency
                 of
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 to
                 the
                 Events
                 of
                 the
                 successive
                 Intervalls
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 which
                 they
                 represent
                 ,
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 fail
                 fully
                 to
                 satisfie
                 any
                 unprejudiced
                 Peruser
                 of
                 our
                 Exposition
                 of
                 these
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 truth
                 thereof
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 abundantly
                 taught
                 by
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 finding
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 of
                 Divine
                 Truths
                 found
                 out
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 special
                 gift
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 therefore
                 to
                 him
                 alone
                 be
                 the
                 Glory
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 ,
              
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               THE
               END
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
             
             
             
               AN
               ANTIDOTE
               AGAINST
               IDOLATRY
               :
               OR
               ,
               A
               brief
               Discourse
               containing
               sundry
               Considerations
               or
               Conclusions
               tending
               to
               the
               Discovery
               of
               what
               is
               or
               ought
               to
               be
               held
               to
               be
               IDOLATRY
               amongst
               Christians
               .
            
             
               With
               Application
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               TRENT
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               putting
               a
               stop
               to
               the
               Romish
               Infection
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   MATTH
                   .
                   4.
                   10.
                
                 
              
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 worship
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 onely
                 shalt
                 thou
                 serve
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
               Reader
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               I
               Suppose
               thou
               wilt
               expect
               something
               should
               be
               said
               of
               this
               ensuing
               Discourse
               also
               ,
               though
               it
               needs
               not
               be
               much
               .
               The
               occasion
               of
               writing
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               fitnesse
               of
               joyning
               it
               to
               the
               foregoing
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Seven
               Churches
               ,
               will
               discover
               themselves
               to
               thee
               in
               the
               perusing
               of
               the
               Treatise
               it self
               .
            
             
               I
               must
               confess
               I
               have
               treated
               of
               this
               Argument
               elsewhere
               ,
               namely
               ,
               in
               my
               *
               
                 Mysterie
                 of
                 Iniquity
              
               .
               But
               it
               is
               a
               Subject
               of
               that
               great
               Importance
               ,
               that
               it
               deserves
               an
               entire
               Treatise
               apart
               by
               it self
               ,
               and
               that
               girt
               up
               in
               the
               most
               close
               and
               convictive
               method
               that
               may
               be
               :
               that
               those
               that
               are
               sanable
               or
               preservable
               from
               this
               dreadfull
               sin
               of
               Idolatry
               may
               finde
               the
               efficacy
               of
               our
               Antidote
               ;
               and
               those
               whose
               minds
               it
               cannot
               alter
               may
               (
               however
               )
               be
               found
               without
               excuse
               .
               And
               there
               is
               this
               considerable
               here
               above
               
               what
               I
               have
               done
               already
               on
               this
               Subject
               ,
               that
               here
               is
               such
               an
               expresse
               Application
               made
               of
               the
               Theorie
               to
               the
               grosse
               Errours
               in
               this
               point
               and
               foul
               Mispractices
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Those
               of
               ours
               that
               speak
               the
               most
               favourably
               of
               that
               Church
               cannot
               but
               declare
               them
               guilty
               of
               Material
               Idolatry
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               it
               .
               And
               questionlesse
               there
               must
               be
               something
               among
               them
               very
               like
               that
               great
               Sin
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               truth
               or
               sense
               in
               the
               Visions
               of
               that
               Divine
               Volume
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               .
               For
               the
               order
               of
               things
               and
               demonstration
               of
               the
               Synchronisms
               do
               necessarily
               cast
               those
               Visions
               that
               represent
               the
               concerned
               as
               Idolatrous
               
                 (
                 Chap.
                 13.
              
               and
               17.
               )
               upon
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               (
               as
               also
               
                 Ch.
                 2.
                 v.
                 14
                 —
                 20
                 ;
                 )
              
               and
               they
               can
               belong
               to
               none
               else
               in
               the
               Propheticall
               scope
               of
               the
               Visions
               ,
               Time
               and
               Place
               and
               the
               Order
               of
               things
               having
               so
               unavoidably
               fixed
               them
               upon
               her
               .
               Wherefore
               even
               according
               to
               Divine
               suffrage
               they
               are
               guilty
               of
               Idolatry
               in
               one
               sense
               or
               other
               ,
               or
               come
               so
               nigh
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               a
               jealousie
               ,
               to
               exaggerate
               
               their
               Wantonness
               ,
               speaks
               to
               them
               as
               such
               ,
               to
               deterre
               them
               from
               those
               suspected
               ways
               ,
               and
               dangerous
               approches
               to
               so
               horrible
               a
               Crime
               .
            
             
               And
               grant
               it
               were
               but
               thus
               ,
               yet
               both
               in
               the
               Vision
               of
               the
               *
               Seven
               Churches
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               of
               the
               *
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               God
               are
               expresly
               called
               unto
               and
               encouraged
               and
               commissioned
               to
               forsake
               the
               Church
               of
               
               Rome's
               Communion
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Protestants
               have
               not
               the
               least
               guilt
               of
               Schism
               upon
               them
               for
               leaving
               her
               ,
               no
               not
               upon
               this
               more
               favourable
               Supposition
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               ,
               alas
               !
               alas
               !
               this
               smooth
               Hypothesis
               is
               but
               a
               pleasing
               Dream
               arising
               from
               the
               softnesse
               and
               sleepinesse
               of
               the
               carnal
               minde
               ,
               and
               the
               love
               of
               those
               things
               that
               must
               passe
               away
               as
               a
               Dream
               or
               Phantasm
               of
               the
               night
               .
               
                 Let
                 God
                 be
                 
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 man
                 a
                 liar
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               .
               And
               truly
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               would
               scarce
               speak
               true
               ,
               if
               what
               is
               spoken
               of
               Idolatry
               so
               broadly
               and
               so
               expresly
               in
               those
               Visions
               (
               insomuch
               that
               they
               have
               been
               understood
               of
               the
               Heathen
               Idolatry
               even
               for
               this
               very
               
               reason
               by
               learned
               and
               able
               Interpreters
               )
               should
               ,
               now
               we
               are
               necessitated
               to
               understand
               them
               of
               Rome
               Christian
               in
               her
               apostatized
               condition
               ,
               not
               amount
               to
               the
               Charge
               of
               any
               proper
               and
               formal
               Idolatry
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               the
               desperatenesse
               of
               their
               case
               is
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               were
               not
               represented
               by
               these
               Visions
               as
               Idolatrous
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               if
               these
               Visions
               had
               never
               been
               writ
               ,
               or
               now
               they
               are
               writ
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               some
               others
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               yet
               appealing
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               to
               the
               true
               Notion
               of
               Idolatry
               properly
               and
               formally
               so
               called
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               acknowledged
               Doctrine
               of
               their
               Church
               expressed
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               and
               their
               universal
               Practices
               abetted
               by
               publick
               Authority
               ,
               this
               alone
               is
               sufficient
               to
               demonstrate
               them
               to
               be
               Idolaters
               properly
               so
               called
               .
               Which
               is
               the
               scope
               of
               this
               present
               Treatise
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Which
               therefore
               doth
               confirm
               and
               corroborate
               ,
               and
               place
               beyond
               all
               exception
               ,
               the
               Orthodox
               Protestant
               Interpretations
               of
               those
               Visions
               that
               concern
               
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
               which
               in
               this
               last
               Age
               have
               been
               made
               so
               clear
               ,
               and
               every
               way
               so
               natural
               and
               congruous
               ,
               that
               this
               one
               thing
               granted
               of
               their
               Idolatry
               ,
               there
               cannot
               be
               the
               least
               scruple
               of
               the
               truth
               and
               congruity
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Applications
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               And
               I
               cannot
               but
               adore
               the
               faithfulnesse
               of
               Divine
               Providence
               ,
               that
               has
               furnished
               his
               Church
               with
               these
               Oracles
               to
               be
               the
               Guide
               of
               the
               Faithfull
               in
               these
               latter
               Ages
               ,
               which
               are
               as
               it
               were
               the
               dregs
               of
               those
               times
               which
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               has
               set
               no
               good
               character
               upon
               ;
               wherein
               there
               is
               such
               an
               Inundation
               of
               Wickednesse
               and
               Prophanenesse
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               scarce
               any
               Faith
               to
               be
               found
               upon
               earth
               .
               But
               that
               Church
               which
               has
               deluded
               the
               world
               with
               so
               many
               Fictions
               could
               never
               forge
               those
               Prophecies
               that
               are
               so
               punctually
               true
               ,
               and
               so
               cuttingly
               set
               out
               all
               her
               grosse
               Miscarriages
               ,
               and
               as
               expresly
               foretell
               her
               Ruine
               ,
               unlesse
               she
               will
               humble
               her self
               ,
               and
               pluck
               in
               her
               horns
               ,
               lay
               aside
               her
               bold
               boasts
               of
               Infallibility
               ,
               and
               be
               content
               to
               be
               taught
               to
               cast
               away
               her
               Idols
               ,
               and
               be
               
               cured
               of
               her
               Dropsie
               and
               unnatural
               thirst
               after
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Jesus
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Nor
               can
               I
               on
               the
               other
               side
               sufficiently
               admire
               the
               stupidity
               of
               some
               of
               our
               own
               ,
               and
               their
               grosse
               ingratitude
               to
               Divine
               Providence
               ,
               that
               have
               so
               slight
               a
               regard
               to
               a
               Book
               of
               that
               mighty
               weight
               and
               moment
               as
               the
               Apocalypse
               is
               ,
               and
               think
               it
               such
               a
               subject
               ,
               as
               that
               any
               good
               Wit
               must
               needs
               mis-place
               his
               time
               if
               he
               meddle
               with
               it
               :
               which
               is
               more
               then
               a
               Pagan
               irreverence
               to
               so
               holy
               and
               so
               important
               Oracles
               .
               The
               Romans
               of
               old
               had
               another
               esteem
               for
               the
               Verses
               of
               the
               
                 Sibylls
                 :
                 Nihil
                 enim
                 ità
                 custodiebant
                 neque
                 sanctum
                 neque
                 sacrum
                 quemadmodum
                 Sibyllina
                 Oracula
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 Dionysius
                 Halicarnasseus
              
               testifies
               .
               And
               it
               was
               an
               high
               honour
               to
               be
               the
               Keepers
               ,
               much
               more
               the
               right
               Expounders
               ,
               of
               them
               .
               But
               that
               which
               God
               of
               his
               mercy
               offers
               to
               all
               ,
               such
               is
               either
               the
               idlenesse
               ,
               frivolousness
               or
               profaneness
               of
               the
               spirits
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               scarce
               accepted
               of
               any
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               most
               men
               are
               loath
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 messengers
                 of
                 
                 ill
                 news
              
               to
               the
               greatest
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               the
               corruptest
               ,
               part
               of
               Christendome
               ;
               but
               rather
               affect
               the
               glory
               and
               security
               of
               being
               accounted
               of
               so
               humane
               ,
               of
               so
               sweet
               and
               ingratiating
               a
               temper
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               can
               surmize
               well
               of
               all
               mens
               Religions
               ;
               and
               so
               think
               to
               conciliate
               to
               themselves
               the
               fame
               of
               either
               civil
               and
               good
               Natures
               ,
               or
               of
               highly-raised
               and
               released
               Wits
               ,
               (
               though
               it
               be
               indeed
               but
               a
               spice
               of
               the
               old
               abhorred
               
                 Gnosticism
                 ,
              
               )
               that
               can
               comply
               with
               any
               Religion
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               fair
               tolerable
               sense
               of
               all
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               But
               these
               are
               such
               high
               strains
               of
               pretense
               to
               Wit
               or
               Knowledge
               and
               Gentility
               as
               I
               must
               confess
               I
               could
               never
               yet
               arrive
               to
               ,
               nor
               I
               hope
               ever
               shall
               :
               though
               I
               am
               not
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               so
               stupid
               in
               my
               way
               ,
               as
               to
               think
               I
               can
               write
               thus
               freely
               without
               offence
               .
               And
               yet
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               I
               can
               deem
               my self
               no
               more
               uncivil
               then
               I
               do
               him
               that
               wrings
               his
               friend
               by
               the
               nose
               to
               fetch
               him
               out
               of
               a
               Swound
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               I
               am
               not
               insensible
               how
               harsh
               this
               charge
               of
               Idolatry
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               will
               sound
               in
               some
               ears
               ,
               especially
               it
               being
               seconded
               with
               that
               other
               
               of
               Murther
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               most
               cruel
               and
               barbarous
               imaginable
               ,
               and
               finally
               so
               severely
               rewarded
               with
               an
               impossibility
               of
               Salvation
               to
               any
               now
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               continue
               in
               Communion
               with
               that
               Church
               .
               But
               ,
               
                 I
                 believed
                 ,
                 therefore
                 I
                 
                 spake
                 ,
              
               and
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               recall
               my
               words
               ,
               or
               to
               have
               concealed
               the
               truth
               ,
               that
               their
               fishing
               may
               become
               lesse
               successfull
               in
               these
               parts
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               may
               be
               with
               my
               Countrey-men
               according
               to
               that
               in
               
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 Surely
                 in
                 vain
                 the
                 
                 net
                 is
                 spred
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 any
                 bird
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               this
               is
               to
               open
               their
               eyes
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               see
               what
               snares
               of
               destruction
               are
               laid
               for
               them
               ;
               and
               how
               those
               that
               
                 promise
                 others
                 liberty
                 are
                 themselves
                 
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 corruption
              
               ;
               and
               how
               they
               that
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               be
               the
               onely
               Absolvers
               from
               sin
               are
               themselves
               held
               fast
               in
               the
               snares
               of
               eternall
               death
               ,
               and
               do
               as
               necessarily
               illaqueate
               all
               others
               therein
               whom
               they
               proselyte
               to
               their
               Religion
               :
               so
               far
               are
               they
               from
               giving
               them
               any
               effectual
               Absolution
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               many
               will
               be
               prone
               to
               cry
               out
               ,
               This
               is
               a
               very
               rude
               
               piece
               of
               Uncharitablenesse
               to
               all
               Romanists
               .
               But
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               were
               a
               most
               perfidious
               kinde
               of
               Civility
               ,
               even
               to
               them
               themselves
               ,
               (
               to
               say
               nothing
               of
               the
               Injury
               to
               our
               Church
               and
               Countrey
               ,
               )
               to
               declare
               otherwise
               .
               But
               if
               this
               be
               the
               main
               Odium
               that
               sticks
               upon
               so
               true
               and
               usefull
               a
               Conclusion
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               so
               far
               estranged
               from
               the
               spirit
               of
               Charity
               ,
               hear
               but
               this
               brief
               Parable
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               will
               leave
               it
               to
               thy self
               to
               judge
               ,
               and
               conclude
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               a
               certain
               Knight
               bravely
               mounted
               ,
               as
               it
               might
               seem
               ,
               and
               in
               goodly
               equippage
               ,
               in
               bright
               armour
               ,
               a
               rich
               scarf
               about
               his
               shoulders
               ,
               and
               a
               large
               plume
               of
               feathers
               in
               his
               Helmet
               ,
               who
               was
               bound
               for
               the
               
                 Castle
                 of
                 Health
              
               ,
               seated
               on
               an
               high
               Hill
               ,
               not
               unlike
               to
               the
               
                 Domicilium
                 Salutis
              
               in
               Cebes
               his
               Table
               ,
               which
               therefore
               he
               easily
               kept
               in
               his
               eye
               .
               But
               the
               way
               he
               was
               in
               being
               something
               stony
               and
               rough
               ,
               and
               leading
               not
               so
               directly
               as
               he
               thought
               to
               the
               desired
               Castle
               ,
               he
               diverted
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               descended
               into
               a
               green
               Plain
               ;
               but
               not
               knowing
               whether
               it
               was
               all
               passable
               to
               the
               Castle
               ,
               called
               to
               some
               Loyterers
               there
               
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               to
               enquire
               of
               them
               ;
               who
               came
               right
               willingly
               to
               the
               Knight
               ,
               scraping
               many
               legs
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               desiring
               him
               to
               tell
               his
               demands
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               There
               was
               an
               old
               Shepherd
               likewise
               not
               far
               off
               ,
               who
               ,
               by
               that
               time
               this
               idle
               people
               had
               got
               to
               the
               Knight
               ,
               had
               come
               down
               to
               him
               also
               .
               Friends
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               to
               those
               men
               he
               called
               ,
               Is
               the
               way
               passable
               and
               safe
               through
               this
               green
               Plain
               to
               yonder
               Castle
               ?
               pointing
               to
               the
               
                 Castle
                 of
                 Health
              
               with
               his
               Warder
               .
               Very
               safe
               ,
               may
               it
               please
               your
               Worship
               ,
               said
               they
               ;
               and
               ,
               shrugging
               their
               shoulders
               ,
               and
               scraping
               many
               legs
               ,
               asked
               a
               Largesse
               of
               the
               Knight
               ,
               pretending
               they
               had
               been
               at
               common
               work
               not
               far
               off
               .
               Whereupon
               the
               Knight
               put
               his
               hand
               into
               his
               pocket
               ,
               and
               gave
               them
               liberally
               .
               But
               are
               there
               no
               Bogs
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               nor
               Lakes
               betwixt
               this
               and
               the
               Castle
               ?
               Some
               small
               inconsiderable
               Sloughs
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               said
               they
               ;
               but
               you
               will
               meet
               with
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Society
                 of
                 the
                 Wipers
              
               every-where
               ,
               who
               will
               be
               ready
               to
               wipe
               you
               as
               clean
               as
               a
               Clock
               before
               you
               come
               at
               the
               Castle
               .
               And
               being
               so
               excellently
               well
               mounted
               as
               we
               see
               you
               
               are
               ,
               namely
               ,
               upon
               that
               famous
               Steed
               renowned
               over
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               infallible-footed
               Aplanedo
               ,
               so
               good
               an
               Horse
               as
               that
               he
               never
               stumbles
               ,
               your
               Worship
               need
               fear
               no
               disaster
               at
               all
               :
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Beast
               ,
               God
               blesse
               him
               ,
               has
               a
               Nose
               like
               any
               Hound
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               miraculous
               sagacity
               ,
               without
               any
               Reason
               or
               humane
               Literature
               ,
               with
               an
               un-erring
               certainty
               he
               can
               smell
               out
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               and
               so
               secure
               you
               from
               all
               danger
               .
               To
               say
               nothing
               how
               excellent
               he
               is
               at
               the
               swimming
               any
               water
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               can
               tread
               the
               very
               air
               ,
               he
               is
               so
               high-metall'd
               and
               light-footed
               .
               
                 Onely
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 keep
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 Saddle
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               then
               ,
               Sir
               Knight
               ,
               said
               the
               Shepherd
               ,
               if
               the
               wind
               blow
               fair
               ,
               the
               plumes
               in
               your
               Helmet
               may
               help
               to
               support
               you
               both
               ;
               but
               if
               not
               ,
               some
               Angel
               from
               Heaven
               may
               take
               you
               by
               the
               Crest
               of
               your
               Helmet
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               the
               Prophet
               Habakuk
               by
               the
               hair
               of
               his
               head
               ,
               when
               he
               carried
               him
               through
               the
               air
               from
               Judea
               into
               Babylon
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               The
               Knight
               looking
               back
               ,
               (
               for
               he
               was
               not
               aware
               of
               the
               Shepherd
               at
               
               this
               time
               ,
               )
               What
               con●e●●ed
               〈◊〉
               man
               is
               this
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               that
               talks
               this
               phancifully
               ?
               May
               it
               please
               your
               Worship
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               Shepherd
               ,
               said
               they
               ,
               and
               has
               a
               Flock
               on
               yonder
               little
               Hill
               hard
               by
               ;
               but
               he
               is
               one
               of
               the
               most
               self-conceited
               old
               fools
               that
               ever
               your
               Worship
               met
               with
               in
               all
               your
               days
               :
               he
               thinks
               that
               all
               skill
               and
               knowledge
               lies
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               his
               baldpate
               and
               wrinkled
               fore-head
               ,
               though
               few
               or
               none
               are
               of
               the
               same
               opinions
               with
               himself
               .
               Sir
               Knight
               ,
               said
               the
               Shepherd
               ,
               I
               pretend
               to
               no
               skill
               nor
               knowledge
               but
               what
               is
               certainly
               within
               mine
               own
               ken
               ;
               but
               what
               I
               know
               ,
               I
               love
               to
               speak
               freely
               .
               And
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               Sir
               Knight
               ,
               unlesse
               you
               be
               stark
               staring
               mad
               you
               will
               never
               follow
               these
               mens
               counsels
               ,
               nor
               venture
               over
               this
               Moor
               to
               that
               Castle
               :
               for
               you
               will
               be
               swallowed
               up
               horse
               and
               man
               into
               a
               fathomlesse
               Lake
               of
               ill-sented
               mire
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               nice
               nostrills
               of
               Aplanedo
               .
               You
               was
               in
               a
               more
               hopefull
               way
               before
               ,
               though
               something
               rough
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               so
               streight
               before
               you
               come
               at
               the
               Castle
               ,
               that
               you
               could
               never
               have
               got
               through
               ,
               unlesse
               
               you
               had
               left
               Aplanedo
               behind
               you
               .
               He
               's
               an
               old
               cholerick
               Dotard
               ,
               said
               those
               other
               fellows
               ;
               
                 be
                 but
                 sure
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Saddle
                 ,
              
               and
               we
               dare
               warrant
               your
               Worship
               ,
               (
               our
               lives
               for
               yours
               )
               that
               Aplanedo
               will
               carry
               you
               safe
               through
               all
               dangers
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               upon
               the
               renewall
               of
               the
               high
               conceit
               the
               Knight
               had
               before
               of
               his
               Steed
               ,
               and
               those
               confident
               Animations
               of
               his
               mercenary
               Counsellers
               ,
               he
               set
               on
               in
               a
               direct
               line
               toward
               the
               Castle
               over
               this
               Moor
               ;
               the
               Shepherd
               looking
               after
               him
               to
               see
               the
               event
               .
               But
               the
               Knight
               had
               not
               rid
               two
               or
               three
               bow-shots
               from
               the
               place
               ,
               but
               the
               Shepherd
               saw
               them
               suddenly
               sink
               horse
               and
               man
               into
               the
               ground
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               were
               both
               buried
               alive
               in
               the
               mire
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Whereupon
               fetching
               a
               deep
               sigh
               after
               so
               Tragicall
               a
               spectacle
               ,
               he
               returned
               with
               a
               sad
               heart
               and
               slow
               pace
               towards
               his
               Sheep
               on
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Hill
               ,
               drailing
               his
               Sheephook
               behinde
               him
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               their
               Spears
               at
               the
               Funeral
               of
               a
               Souldier
               :
               whom
               his
               Dog
               followed
               with
               a
               like
               soft
               pace
               ,
               hanging
               down
               his
               head
               ,
               
               and
               letting
               his
               tail
               flag
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               a
               minde
               to
               conform
               to
               both
               the
               sorrows
               and
               postures
               of
               his
               Master
               .
               But
               those
               other
               false
               Companions
               had
               somewhat
               before
               this
               got
               to
               a
               lone
               Alehouse
               not
               far
               off
               ,
               to
               spend
               the
               Knight's
               Largesse
               merrily
               with
               a
               bonny
               young
               Hostesse
               ,
               and
               in
               plenty
               of
               good
               Ale
               and
               Cakes
               to
               celebrate
               his
               Funerall
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Now
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               I
               dare
               appeal
               to
               thy
               judgement
               which
               of
               these
               parties
               ,
               the
               old
               free-spoken
               Shepherd
               ,
               or
               those
               mercenary
               Flatterers
               ,
               had
               the
               greater
               share
               of
               Charity
               ;
               and
               to
               determine
               with
               thy self
               in
               what
               a
               sad
               condition
               those
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               are
               ,
               who
               ,
               having
               the
               opportunity
               of
               being
               better
               instructed
               ,
               as
               the
               Knight
               had
               ,
               are
               yet
               led
               away
               captive
               by
               such
               cunning
               Deceivers
               .
               Which
               is
               the
               main
               State
               of
               the
               Controversie
               .
               
                 If
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 come
                 and
                 spoken
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 
                 had
                 not
                 had
                 sin
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 excuse
                 for
                 their
                 sin
                 ,
              
               saith
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
               The
               rest
               of
               the
               Riddle
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               I
               leave
               to
               thine
               own
               unravelling
               ,
               and
               bid
               thee
               Farewell
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               AN
               ANTIDOTE
               AGAINST
               IDOLATRY
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   What
                   is
                   Idolatry
                   according
                   to
                   Divine
                   Declaration
                   .
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 THere
                 are
                 two
                 ways
                 in
                 general
                 of
                 discovering
                 what
                 is
                 or
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 to
                 be
                 Idolatry
                 amongst
                 Christians
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 Divine
                 Declaration
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 clear
                 &
                 perspicuous
                 Reason
                 :
                 Which
                 though
                 they
                 may
                 haply
                 reach
                 the
                 one
                 no
                 farther
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 may
                 be
                 concluded
                 to
                 be
                 Idolatry
                 by
                 Divine
                 Declaration
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 also
                 by
                 unprejudiced
                 
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   vice
                   vers'd
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 their
                 joint
                 concurrence
                 of
                 Testimony
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 assurance
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ;
                 and
                 two
                 cords
                 twisted
                 together
                 are
                 stronger
                 then
                 either
                 single
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 will
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 begin
                 with
                 Divine
                 Declaration
                 first
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 first
                 Conclusion
                 therefore
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 in
                 civil
                 Governments
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 the
                 Supreme
                 power
                 to
                 define
                 and
                 declare
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 or
                 be
                 held
                 to
                 be
                 Treason
                 ,
                 and
                 punishable
                 as
                 such
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 manifestly
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 also
                 infinitely
                 good
                 and
                 wise
                 ,
                 to
                 define
                 and
                 declare
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 or
                 be
                 held
                 to
                 be
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Treason
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   crimen
                   laesae
                   majestatis
                   Divinae
                
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 thus
                 declared
                 Idolatry
                 by
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 by
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Ludicrousnesse
                 and
                 Fugitivenesse
                 of
                 our
                 wanton
                 Reason
                 might
                 otherwise
                 find
                 out
                 many
                 starting-holes
                 and
                 fine
                 pretences
                 to
                 excuse
                 this
                 thing
                 or
                 that
                 action
                 from
                 so
                 foul
                 an
                 Imputation
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 as
                 in
                 civil
                 affairs
                 the
                 declaring
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 Treason
                 does
                 in
                 a
                 Politicall
                 sense
                 make
                 them
                 so
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 :
                 so
                 God's
                 declaring
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 to
                 us
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 become
                 Idolatry
                 thereby
                 :
                 though
                 to
                 an
                 ordinary
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 neither
                 this
                 would
                 have
                 seemed
                 Treason
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 without
                 these
                 antecedent
                 Declarations
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 the
                 Law-giver
                 is
                 infallible
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 reason
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 we
                 should
                 submit
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 his
                 Judgement
                 in
                 the
                 Definitions
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 rest
                 sure
                 that
                 that
                 is
                 Idolatry
                 which
                 he
                 has
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 declare
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 second
                 Conclusion
                 ;
                 That
                 what
                 is
                 declared
                 Idolatry
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 Idolatry
                 by
                 us
                 Christians
                 .
                 The
                 ground
                 of
                 this
                 Conclusion
                 is
                 fixed
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 For
                 Christianity
                 being
                 a
                 far
                 more
                 spiritual
                 Religion
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Judaism
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 abhorring
                 from
                 all
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 least
                 Relaxation
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 rancid
                 of
                 all
                 Superstitions
                 ,
                 Idolatry
                 it self
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 whatsoever
                 was
                 accounted
                 Idolatry
                 amongst
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 defined
                 by
                 a
                 Divine
                 Law
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 reckoned
                 much
                 more
                 such
                 under
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 pretence
                 for
                 any
                 Relaxation
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 under
                 the
                 Jews
                 (
                 or
                 can
                 by
                 any
                 people
                 be
                 )
                 rightly
                 deemed
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 carefully
                 enough
                 cautioned
                 against
                 and
                 plainly
                 forbid
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 Commandments
                 of
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 whole
                 Decalogue
                 is
                 Moral
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 declared
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 writ
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 
                 finger
                 on
                 the
                 Tables
                 of
                 stone
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 Symbols
                 of
                 the
                 permanent
                 substance
                 of
                 our
                 Souls
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 general
                 Precepts
                 of
                 Morality
                 are
                 ingraven
                 as
                 innate
                 Notions
                 of
                 our
                 Duty
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 hereby
                 intimated
                 that
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 are
                 just
                 and
                 fitting
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 
                 an
                 externall
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 engraffed
                 in
                 our
                 very
                 Nature
                 and
                 Reason
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 root
                 and
                 ground
                 of
                 them
                 will
                 easily
                 be
                 fetch'd
                 from
                 thence
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 adde
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 very
                 immethodicall
                 and
                 heterogeneous
                 Botch
                 ,
                 unworthy
                 of
                 the
                 Wisedome
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Servant
                 Moses
                 ,
                 whenas
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 is
                 Moral
                 ,
                 to
                 phansy
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 another
                 nature
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 so
                 rash
                 and
                 gross
                 a
                 Reproach
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Wisedome
                 as
                 truly
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 judgement
                 ,
                 seems
                 unexcusable
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 The
                 Morality
                 of
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 is
                 also
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 making
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Liturgie
                 every-where
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 begging
                 an
                 ability
                 of
                 obeying
                 the
                 Second
                 Commandment
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 and
                 Christ
                 also
                 referrs
                 to
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 
                 for
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 It
                 seems
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 singled
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Moses
                 Laws
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 lasting
                 and
                 permanent
                 Law
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 entred
                 
                 into
                 our
                 very
                 Catechisms
                 ,
                 )
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 abolished
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 vigorously
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Second
                 Commandment's
                 sake
                 particularly
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 strongly
                 bear
                 against
                 those
                 Invitations
                 to
                 Idolatry
                 that
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 offer
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 reclaim
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 it
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 fallen
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 keep
                 back
                 the
                 Jews
                 from
                 joyning
                 in
                 Worship
                 with
                 their
                 Idolatrous
                 neighbors
                 round
                 about
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 being
                 cautioned
                 against
                 by
                 the
                 Moral
                 Decalogue
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 kinds
                 thereof
                 that
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 entertained
                 or
                 allow'd
                 of
                 by
                 any
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 third
                 Conclusion
                 ;
                 That
                 what-ever
                 was
                 Idolatry
                 in
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 Idolatry
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 commit
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 Assertion
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 Because
                 the
                 Heathen
                 had
                 not
                 so
                 express
                 a
                 Declaration
                 from
                 God
                 against
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 as
                 the
                 Jews
                 and
                 Christians
                 
                 have
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 where-ever
                 they
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 the
                 Jew
                 and
                 Christian
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 doe
                 the
                 like
                 things
                 ,
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 Conclusion
                 ;
                 The
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 the
                 Pagans
                 consisted
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 viz.
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 either
                 took
                 something
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 supreme
                 God
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 worshipped
                 it
                 for
                 such
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 worshipped
                 the
                 supreme
                 God
                 in
                 an
                 Image
                 ;
                 or
                 gave
                 religious
                 Worship
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 erected
                 Altars
                 ,
                 Temples
                 and
                 Images
                 ,
                 offered
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 made
                 Vows
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 invoked
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 themselves
                 knew
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 supreme
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 either
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 men
                 departed
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 particular
                 Appearances
                 or
                 Powers
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fifth
                 ;
                 That
                 both
                 Divine
                 Daeclaration
                 and
                 the
                 common
                 Consent
                 of
                 Christendome
                 do
                 avouch
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Pagan
                 Modes
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 practised
                 by
                 them
                 were
                 in
                 those
                 Pagans
                 practices
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 third
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 much
                 more
                 
                 so
                 in
                 either
                 the
                 Jew
                 or
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 sixth
                 ;
                 That
                 giving
                 religious
                 Worship
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 erecting
                 Temples
                 ,
                 building
                 Altars
                 ,
                 Invoking
                 ,
                 making
                 Vows
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 supreme
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 as
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 to
                 some
                 inferiour
                 helpfull
                 Being
                 ,
                 is
                 manifest
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 plain
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 precedent
                 Conclusion
                 ;
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 farther
                 confirmed
                 from
                 this
                 Consideration
                 ,
                 That
                 Idolatry
                 was
                 very
                 rare
                 amongst
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 Mode
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 be
                 not
                 truly
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 And
                 scarce
                 any
                 thing
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 Idolatry
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 taking
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 supreme
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 worshipping
                 it
                 for
                 such
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 Being
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 the
                 supreme
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 worshipped
                 with
                 religious
                 Worship
                 void
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 may
                 ,
                 though
                 some
                 more
                 non-sensically
                 and
                 ridiculously
                 then
                 others
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 use
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 abovesaid
                 Modes
                 of
                 Worship
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 inferiour
                 to
                 the
                 supreme
                 Being
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 supreme
                 
                 Being
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 Roman
                 Paganism
                 it self
                 is
                 very
                 rarely
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 chargeable
                 therewith
                 ,
                 they
                 having
                 a
                 Notion
                 accurate
                 enough
                 of
                 the
                 supreme
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 distinct
                 enough
                 from
                 their
                 other
                 Deities
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 unlesse
                 they
                 chance
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 in
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 seldome
                 be
                 found
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 never
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 ,
                 none
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 true
                 God
                 can
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 seventh
                 ;
                 That
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 burn
                 Incense
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 any
                 religious
                 Obeisance
                 or
                 Incurvation
                 to
                 an
                 Image
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 an
                 Object
                 of
                 this
                 Worship
                 ,
                 is
                 Idolatry
                 by
                 Divine
                 Declaration
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 manifest
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Conclusion
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appear
                 at
                 first
                 sight
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 plainly
                 declared
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Precept
                 of
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 touching
                 Images
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   bow
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   worship
                   them
                   :
                
                 Of
                 which
                 undoubtedly
                 the
                 sense
                 is
                 ,
                 They
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 that
                 
                 Worship
                 which
                 thou
                 performest
                 in
                 a
                 religious
                 way
                 ,
                 whether
                 by
                 Bowing
                 down
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 what
                 other
                 way
                 soever
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 certainly
                 is
                 a
                 Declaration
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 God
                 touching
                 religious
                 Worship
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 be
                 what
                 they
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 eighth
                 ;
                 That
                 to
                 erect
                 Temples
                 ,
                 Altars
                 ,
                 Images
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 burn
                 Incense
                 ,
                 to
                 Saints
                 or
                 Angels
                 ,
                 to
                 invoke
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 Vows
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 apparent
                 chiefly
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 fourth
                 ,
                 fifth
                 and
                 sixth
                 Conclusions
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Pagans
                 Daemons
                 exquisitely
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ;
                 saving
                 that
                 this
                 spiritual
                 Fornication
                 is
                 a
                 Rape
                 upon
                 our
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 but
                 simple
                 Fornication
                 in
                 the
                 Heathen
                 with
                 their
                 impure
                 Daemons
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 ninth
                 ;
                 Religious
                 Incurvation
                 towards
                 a
                 Crucifix
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Host
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Image
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 an
                 Object
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 mere
                 unconsidered
                 accidental
                 Circumstance
                 ,
                 is
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 manifest
                 
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 and
                 eighth
                 Conclusions
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 Latria
                 exhibited
                 to
                 the
                 Host
                 upon
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 is
                 Idolatry
                 by
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 fourth
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Conclusion
                 the
                 tenth
                 ;
                 To
                 use
                 on
                 set
                 purpose
                 in
                 religious
                 Worship
                 any
                 Figure
                 or
                 Image
                 onely
                 circumstantially
                 ,
                 not
                 objectively
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 bow
                 towards
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 upon
                 a
                 man's
                 knees
                 before
                 it
                 with
                 Eyes
                 and
                 Hands
                 devoutly
                 lifted
                 up
                 towards
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 an
                 intention
                 of
                 making
                 it
                 in
                 no
                 sense
                 any
                 Object
                 of
                 this
                 religious
                 Worship
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 Country
                 where
                 men
                 usually
                 and
                 professedly
                 do
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 notwithstanding
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 intention
                 a
                 grosse
                 piece
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 whole
                 Countrey
                 should
                 conspire
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 more
                 plausible
                 sense
                 of
                 those
                 Incurvations
                 and
                 Postures
                 ;
                 admit
                 we
                 might
                 hope
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 certainly
                 a
                 most
                 impious
                 and
                 wicked
                 Mocking
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 eluding
                 his
                 minde
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 naturally
                 
                 implies
                 the
                 forbidding
                 any
                 Worship
                 or
                 Incurvation
                 toward
                 Images
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 a
                 crime
                 as
                 scandalous
                 and
                 near
                 to
                 Idolatry
                 as
                 the
                 going
                 into
                 bed
                 to
                 another
                 man's
                 Wife
                 ,
                 with
                 chast
                 pretensions
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 grosse
                 Adultery
                 .
              
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 indeed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 questionable
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 knowingly
                 and
                 deliberately
                 put
                 himself
                 into
                 these
                 postures
                 before
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Image
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 those
                 Postures
                 and
                 Incurvations
                 whether
                 he
                 will
                 or
                 no.
                 Or
                 rather
                 it
                 seems
                 plain
                 ,
                 beyond
                 all
                 questioning
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 corporeall
                 Action
                 significative
                 of
                 Honour
                 and
                 Respect
                 corporeally
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 mentally
                 )
                 directed
                 towards
                 and
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 at
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 the
                 Religionist
                 ,
                 which
                 intitles
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 fact
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 labour
                 much
                 touching
                 this
                 last
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 former
                 abundantly
                 convincing
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 of
                 multifarious
                 Idolatries
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 stand
                 
                 to
                 Divine
                 Definitions
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Declarations
                 of
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 touching
                 this
                 Point
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   What
                   is
                   Idolatry
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Determination
                   of
                   clear
                   and
                   free
                   Reason
                   .
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 WE
                 will
                 now
                 try
                 how
                 obnoxious
                 the
                 Romanists
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 plain
                 Definitions
                 and
                 Determinations
                 of
                 free
                 and
                 clear
                 Reason
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Method
                 let
                 us
                 set
                 down
                 for
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 That
                 Idolatry
                 is
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 Injustice
                 against
                 God.
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 may
                 appear
                 from
                 that
                 Definition
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 Tully
                 ,
                 who
                 defines
                 it
                 
                   Justitiam
                   adversùs
                   Deum
                
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Tully
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 voice
                 of
                 Reason
                 and
                 Nature
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Idolatry
                 being
                 one
                 kinde
                 of
                 Irreligion
                 or
                 Impiety
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 include
                 
                 in
                 it
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Injustice
                 against
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 second
                 Conclusion
                 ;
                 That
                 Idolatry
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 sore
                 and
                 grievous
                 Disease
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 vilely
                 debasing
                 her
                 and
                 sinking
                 her
                 into
                 Sensuality
                 and
                 Materiality
                 ,
                 keeping
                 her
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 and
                 right
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 leaving
                 her
                 more
                 liable
                 to
                 bodily
                 Lusts
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 natural
                 tendency
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Lapsed
                 state
                 ,
                 are
                 naturally
                 prone
                 to
                 so
                 mischievous
                 a
                 Disease
                 ,
                 as
                 both
                 History
                 and
                 daily
                 Experience
                 do
                 abundantly
                 witnesse
                 .
                 See
                 the
                 Mischiefs
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 in
                 my
                 
                   Mystery
                   of
                   Iniquity
                
                 ,
                 Part
                 1.
                 
                 Lib.
                 1.
                 
                 Ch.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 Nor
                 can
                 it
                 infringe
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 retaining
                 still
                 the
                 true
                 Notion
                 of
                 God
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Divine
                 Attributes
                 ,
                 may
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 bow
                 down
                 toward
                 a
                 corporeall
                 Object
                 of
                 worship
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 must
                 retain
                 it
                 by
                 force
                 against
                 such
                 a
                 Practice
                 as
                 would
                 and
                 does
                 naturally
                 debauch
                 the
                 users
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 really
                 the
                 
                 Life
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 feel
                 such
                 Actions
                 grate
                 against
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 perceive
                 how
                 they
                 would
                 invade
                 and
                 attempt
                 the
                 abating
                 and
                 extinguishing
                 the
                 more
                 true
                 and
                 pure
                 sense
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 seduce
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 externall
                 Vanity
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 suppose
                 a
                 man
                 or
                 two
                 could
                 keep
                 their
                 minds
                 from
                 sinking
                 down
                 from
                 a
                 right
                 Notion
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 guilty
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 give
                 religious
                 Worship
                 to
                 corporeall
                 Objects
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 of
                 Adultery
                 and
                 Fornication
                 that
                 yet
                 uses
                 them
                 so
                 cautiously
                 as
                 neither
                 to
                 impair
                 his
                 bodily
                 Health
                 ,
                 nor
                 besott
                 his
                 natural
                 Parts
                 thereby
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 few
                 such
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Laws
                 against
                 Fornication
                 and
                 Adultery
                 ought
                 notwithstanding
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 sacred
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 those
                 discreeter
                 Transgressours
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 to
                 be
                 obeyed
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Observation
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 of
                 such
                 infinite
                 importance
                 to
                 the
                 Publick
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 analogically
                 true
                 of
                 honouring
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 best
                 honoured
                 by
                 the
                 remembrance
                 and
                 imitation
                 of
                 their
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 scraping
                 Legs
                 to
                 or
                 clinging
                 about
                 their
                 Images
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 like
                 them
                 then
                 an
                 Apple
                 is
                 to
                 an
                 Oister
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 third
                 Conclusion
                 ;
                 That
                 those
                 high
                 expressions
                 of
                 the
                 Jealousie
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 severe
                 Displeasure
                 against
                 Idolatry
                 are
                 very
                 becoming
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Paternal
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 This
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Conclusions
                 .
                 For
                 both
                 the
                 Prerogatives
                 and
                 Rights
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Majesty
                 himself
                 are
                 concerned
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 Perfection
                 ,
                 Nobilitation
                 and
                 Salvation
                 of
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 discover
                 by
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Reason
                 is
                 again
                 more
                 strongly
                 ratify'd
                 by
                 Divine
                 Suffrage
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 ;
                 That
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 hainous
                 a
                 Sin
                 ,
                 yet
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 committed
                 most
                 in
                 good
                 earnest
                 does
                 necessarily
                 involve
                 in
                 it
                 Ignorance
                 or
                 
                 Mistake
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Worship
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Object
                 ;
                 they
                 either
                 taking
                 the
                 Object
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 Attribute
                 of
                 God
                 when
                 it
                 has
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 enjoy
                 some
                 Prerogative
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 yet
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 Worship
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Divine
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 lastly
                 ,
                 they
                 mistake
                 in
                 the
                 Application
                 of
                 the
                 Worship
                 ,
                 thinking
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 apply
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 to
                 an
                 Object
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fifth
                 ;
                 That
                 to
                 be
                 mistaken
                 in
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Kind
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Application
                 ,
                 cannot
                 excuse
                 any-thing
                 from
                 being
                 downright
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 none
                 are
                 in
                 good
                 earnest
                 Idolaters
                 without
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 Mistakes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sixth
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 peculiar
                 Honour
                 or
                 Worship
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 God
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 his
                 Honour
                 and
                 Worship
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Due
                 and
                 Right
                 :
                 insomuch
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 does
                 not
                 give
                 it
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 communicates
                 it
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 does
                 an
                 injury
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Majesty
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 consonant
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 said
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 That
                 Religion
                 is
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 Justice
                 towards
                 God.
                 And
                 indeed
                 if
                 Divine
                 Honour
                 was
                 not
                 given
                 to
                 God
                 as
                 his
                 Due
                 and
                 Right
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 no
                 Honour
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 a
                 Benevolence
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 seventh
                 ;
                 The
                 Right
                 of
                 that
                 peculiar
                 Honour
                 or
                 Worship
                 we
                 doe
                 to
                 God
                 is
                 grounded
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 his
                 incommunicable
                 Excellencies
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 his
                 Excellencies
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 we
                 know
                 incommunicated
                 to
                 any
                 Creature
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 lastly
                 ,
                 in
                 Divine
                 Declaration
                 or
                 Prescription
                 of
                 the
                 ways
                 or
                 Modes
                 of
                 thus
                 or
                 thus
                 worshipping
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 himself
                 has
                 some-time
                 set
                 down
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 eighth
                 ;
                 That
                 any
                 Actions
                 ,
                 Gestures
                 or
                 Words
                 directed
                 to
                 any
                 Creature
                 as
                 to
                 an
                 Object
                 ,
                 which
                 naturally
                 imply
                 or
                 signifie
                 either
                 the
                 incommunicable
                 or
                 incommunicated
                 Eminencies
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 giving
                 that
                 Worship
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Right
                 and
                 Due
                 of
                 God
                 alone
                 to
                 that
                 Creature
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Injury
                 against
                 the
                 Divine
                 
                 Majesty
                 which
                 is
                 termed
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 The
                 evidence
                 of
                 this
                 Conclusion
                 may
                 appear
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 of
                 Application
                 of
                 external
                 Worship
                 then
                 by
                 directing
                 such
                 significant
                 Actions
                 ,
                 Gestures
                 ,
                 or
                 Words
                 ,
                 toward
                 such
                 a
                 Being
                 as
                 to
                 an
                 Object
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 ninth
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 using
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 Actions
                 or
                 Gestures
                 ,
                 or
                 doing
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 supreme
                 God
                 did
                 chuse
                 and
                 challenge
                 in
                 the
                 setting
                 out
                 the
                 Mode
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Worship
                 ,
                 towards
                 or
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 any
                 Creature
                 as
                 to
                 an
                 Object
                 ,
                 this
                 also
                 is
                 that
                 Injury
                 against
                 God
                 which
                 we
                 term
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 Because
                 such
                 a
                 mode
                 of
                 Worship
                 does
                 thus
                 manifestly
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 peculiar
                 Right
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 can
                 transferr
                 to
                 another
                 but
                 God
                 himself
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 this
                 Right
                 having
                 not
                 been
                 communicated
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 when-ever
                 such
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Worship
                 is
                 used
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 used
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 none
                 else
                 .
              
               
               
                 Nor
                 can
                 his
                 dereliction
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 Mode
                 of
                 being
                 worshipped
                 warrant
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 any
                 Creature
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 because
                 no
                 Creature
                 can
                 be
                 God
                 in
                 those
                 circumstances
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 institute
                 such
                 a
                 Worship
                 for
                 himself
                 in
                 :
                 For
                 no
                 Creature
                 can
                 be
                 God
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 never
                 capable
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 Modes
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 which
                 God
                 ever
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 instituted
                 for
                 himself
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 dereliction
                 and
                 disuse
                 of
                 any
                 Mode
                 of
                 Worship
                 might
                 make
                 it
                 competible
                 to
                 a
                 Creature
                 ,
                 then
                 might
                 we
                 sacrifice
                 Beeves
                 and
                 Sheep
                 (
                 besides
                 other
                 Services
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 )
                 to
                 any
                 Saint
                 or
                 Daemon
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 tenth
                 ;
                 An
                 omnipercipient
                 Omnipresence
                 ,
                 which
                 does
                 hear
                 and
                 see
                 what-ever
                 is
                 said
                 or
                 transacted
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 whether
                 considered
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 distributed
                 into
                 
                   terrestriall
                   ,
                   celestiall
                
                 ,
                 and
                 supercelestiall
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 all
                 these
                 Omnipercipiencies
                 but
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 Excellency
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 for
                 ought
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 incommunicated
                 to
                 any
                 Creature
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 eleventh
                 ;
                 That
                 this
                 Omnipresence
                 or
                 Omnipercipience
                 terrestriall
                 is
                 one
                 main
                 ground
                 of
                 that
                 religious
                 Worship
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Invocation
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 this
                 very
                 ground
                 that
                 God
                 hears
                 and
                 sees
                 (
                 though
                 himself
                 be
                 invisible
                 )
                 what-ever
                 is
                 said
                 or
                 done
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 he
                 has
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 being
                 invoked
                 any-where
                 or
                 every-where
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 having
                 Temples
                 built
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 omnipresent
                 cannot
                 be
                 absent
                 from
                 his
                 Temple
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 alway
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 invoked
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 twelfth
                 ;
                 That
                 if
                 Omnipresence
                 or
                 Omnipercipience
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 terrestriall
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 
                   celestiall
                   ,
                
                 )
                 be
                 not
                 communicated
                 to
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Invocation
                 of
                 either
                 is
                 palpable
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 manifest
                 from
                 the
                 eighth
                 Conclusion
                 .
                 For
                 Invocation
                 implies
                 an
                 incommunicated
                 Excellency
                 in
                 the
                 Saints
                 or
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 communicates
                 that
                 Right
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 appertains
                 onely
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 that
                 Injury
                 against
                 God
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               
               
               
               
               
               
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 vain
                 Evasion
                 that
                 pretends
                 that
                 we
                 honour
                 God
                 the
                 more
                 in
                 making
                 him
                 so
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 bestow
                 this
                 Excellency
                 on
                 them
                 ;
                 whenas
                 yet
                 his
                 Wisedome
                 has
                 not
                 thought
                 fit
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 honoring
                 him
                 hereby
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 injure
                 him
                 in
                 giving
                 his
                 Right
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 dishonour
                 him
                 in
                 presuming
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 wiselier
                 or
                 better
                 in
                 doing
                 what
                 he
                 has
                 not
                 done
                 .
                 Whenas
                 indeed
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 so
                 lavish
                 in
                 imparting
                 his
                 proper
                 Excellencies
                 to
                 Creatures
                 as
                 some
                 would
                 make
                 us
                 believe
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 palliate
                 their
                 own
                 Idolatries
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 next
                 way
                 to
                 make
                 men
                 forget
                 all
                 Applications
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cast
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 memory
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 particular
                 Patronages
                 of
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 thirteenth
                 ;
                 That
                 our
                 thinking
                 such
                 a
                 Saint
                 or
                 Angel
                 can
                 hear
                 us
                 where-ever
                 we
                 invoke
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 excuse
                 for
                 our
                 Invocation
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 saves
                 us
                 from
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 since
                 all
                 Idolatry
                 committed
                 in
                 good
                 
                 earnest
                 implies
                 some
                 Mistake
                 ,
                 as
                 has
                 been
                 noted
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourteenth
                 ;
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 Modes
                 or
                 ways
                 of
                 the
                 Communication
                 of
                 this
                 Omnipercipiency
                 to
                 Saints
                 or
                 Angels
                 are
                 either
                 very
                 incredible
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 impossible
                 ,
                 or
                 extremely
                 ridiculous
                 as
                 to
                 any
                 excuse
                 for
                 their
                 Invocation
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 usual
                 Residence
                 of
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 being
                 
                   in
                   sede
                   Beatorum
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 holds
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 place
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Coelum
                   Empyreum
                
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Angels
                 and
                 Saints
                 should
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Exaltednesse
                 of
                 their
                 natures
                 see
                 and
                 hear
                 from
                 thence
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 or
                 said
                 from
                 one
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 is
                 extremely
                 incredible
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 impossible
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 sufficiently
                 incredible
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 impossible
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 abode
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 see
                 all
                 things
                 and
                 transactions
                 ,
                 hear
                 all
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Orations
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   Speculo
                   Divinitatis
                
                 ,
                 is
                 alike
                 incredible
                 ;
                 a
                 thing
                 which
                 the
                 
                 Humanity
                 of
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 though
                 hypostatically
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 pretend
                 to
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 either
                 in
                 this
                 Speculum
                 or
                 any
                 otherwise
                 advertise
                 them
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 prays
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 pray
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 that
                 party
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 at
                 first
                 sight
                 above
                 all
                 measure
                 ridiculous
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 alike
                 ridiculous
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 Saint
                 or
                 Angel
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 present
                 and
                 heard
                 our
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 when
                 indeed
                 they
                 are
                 absent
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 tell
                 that
                 we
                 did
                 pray
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 by
                 some
                 Intelligencers
                 .
                 This
                 Devotion
                 is
                 an
                 improper
                 and
                 unnatural
                 act
                 ,
                 and
                 shews
                 that
                 we
                 doe
                 that
                 to
                 an
                 invisible
                 Creature
                 which
                 is
                 onely
                 proper
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 invisible
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 as
                 giving
                 that
                 right
                 of
                 Worship
                 to
                 others
                 which
                 is
                 onely
                 congruous
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 fifteenth
                 ;
                 That
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 communicated
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 at
                 least
                 a
                 terrestriall
                 Omnipercipiency
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 he
                 have
                 not
                 communicated
                 the
                 knowledge
                 
                 thereof
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 certainly
                 he
                 has
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 Invocation
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 notwithstanding
                 a
                 very
                 presumptuous
                 invasion
                 of
                 the
                 indubitable
                 Rights
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 intrenching
                 upon
                 his
                 Prerogatives
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 internall
                 Act
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 the
                 Sin
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reasons
                 of
                 this
                 Conclusion
                 are
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 concealing
                 from
                 us
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 communication
                 of
                 this
                 Excellency
                 ,
                 does
                 naturally
                 thereby
                 intimate
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 them
                 invoked
                 ,
                 but
                 reserves
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 our
                 Invocation
                 of
                 an
                 invisible
                 Power
                 unto
                 himself
                 onely
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 saith
                 is
                 sin
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 or
                 Angels
                 being
                 at
                 least
                 dubitable
                 ,
                 their
                 Invocation
                 is
                 sin
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 being
                 about
                 the
                 Rights
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Worship
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 better
                 esteemed
                 then
                 Idolatry
                 ?
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 This
                 Principle
                 of
                 feigning
                 or
                 groundlesly
                 coneeiting
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Revelation
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 any
                 Creatures
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 such
                 Honours
                 as
                 are
                 God's
                 indubitable
                 Right
                 and
                 Prerogative
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Forge
                 and
                 Shop
                 ,
                 the
                 Palliation
                 and
                 Pretense
                 ,
                 for
                 infinite
                 sorts
                 and
                 odly-excogitated
                 varieties
                 of
                 Idolatrous
                 Objects
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 so
                 presumptuous
                 and
                 so
                 abominable
                 a
                 Principle
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Mother
                 and
                 Nurse
                 of
                 such
                 infinite
                 ways
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 Injustice
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 according
                 to
                 humane
                 Reason
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 declared
                 against
                 as
                 Idolatrous
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 consequently
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 practices
                 thereupon
                 are
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 declared
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 spring
                 from
                 a
                 Principle
                 taken
                 up
                 which
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 fundamental
                 piece
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 Injustice
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 exposes
                 him
                 to
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Idolatrous
                 Injuries
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 To
                 dare
                 to
                 doe
                 an
                 act
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 whether
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 Idolatry
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 needlesly
                 ,
                 our
                 Conscience
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 compelling
                 us
                 thereto
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 dare
                 to
                 commit
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 daring
                 to
                 commit
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 defiance
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Majesty
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 less
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Idolater
                 ?
                 For
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 inward
                 man
                 and
                 the
                 main
                 Morality
                 of
                 the
                 action
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 :
                 As
                 he
                 is
                 morally
                 a
                 Murtherer
                 that
                 ,
                 doubting
                 or
                 not
                 knowing
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 own
                 Friend
                 ,
                 by
                 luck
                 killed
                 his
                 intended
                 Enemy
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 sense
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 rather
                 then
                 not
                 be
                 revenged
                 of
                 his
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 stick
                 to
                 kill
                 his
                 dearest
                 Friend
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 This
                 Idolatry
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 discernible
                 and
                 aggravable
                 in
                 the
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 or
                 Angels
                 ,
                 their
                 Omnipercipiency
                 being
                 so
                 extremely
                 incredible
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 impossible
                 or
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 upon
                 any
                 ground
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 sixteenth
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 erecting
                 of
                 a
                 symbolicall
                 Presence
                 with
                 Incurvations
                 thitherward
                 ,
                 the
                 consecrating
                 of
                 Temples
                 and
                 Altars
                 ,
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 Oblations
                 ,
                 the
                 burning
                 of
                 Incense
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 were
                 declared
                 by
                 the
                 supreme
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Worship
                 due
                 to
                 
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 without
                 his
                 Concession
                 ,
                 this
                 Mode
                 of
                 Worship
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 any
                 else
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 Conclusion
                 the
                 ninth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 seventeenth
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Pagans
                 worshipping
                 their
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 supreme
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 symbolicall
                 Presences
                 ,
                 Temples
                 ,
                 Altars
                 ,
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 become
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 Idolaters
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 manifest
                 from
                 the
                 ninth
                 ,
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 eighteenth
                 ;
                 Though
                 it
                 were
                 admitted
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 communicated
                 to
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 at
                 least
                 a
                 terrestriall
                 Omnipercipiency
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 this
                 Communication
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 might
                 speak
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 civil
                 way
                 ,
                 though
                 unseen
                 ;
                 yet
                 to
                 invoke
                 them
                 in
                 such
                 Circumstances
                 as
                 at
                 an
                 Altar
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 Temple
                 dedicated
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 their
                 symbolicall
                 presence
                 ,
                 this
                 were
                 palpable
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 manifest
                 agian
                 from
                 the
                 ninth
                 and
                 sixteenth
                 Conclusions
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 nineteenth
                 ;
                 Incurvation
                 
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 Religion
                 towards
                 any
                 open
                 or
                 bare
                 symbolicall
                 Presence
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 what-ever
                 Figure
                 or
                 Image
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 an
                 Object
                 ,
                 is
                 flat
                 Idolatry
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Angels
                 and
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 double
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 single
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 hereof
                 is
                 resolved
                 partly
                 into
                 the
                 ninth
                 and
                 sixteenth
                 Conclusions
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 into
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Application
                 of
                 Worship
                 .
                 For
                 externall
                 Worship
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 otherwise
                 to
                 be
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 apply'd
                 to
                 a
                 symbolicall
                 Presence
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 being
                 directed
                 towards
                 it
                 as
                 towards
                 an
                 Object
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 religious
                 Incurvation
                 be
                 directed
                 towards
                 any
                 Figure
                 or
                 Image
                 as
                 to
                 an
                 Object
                 ,
                 this
                 Figure
                 or
                 Image
                 necessarily
                 receives
                 this
                 religious
                 Incurvation
                 ,
                 and
                 partakes
                 with
                 God
                 (
                 if
                 the
                 Image
                 be
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 )
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 manifest
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 our
                 Intention
                 here
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 Jesuiticall
                 Juggle
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 down
                 for
                 Conclusion
              
               
                 The
                 twentieth
                 ,
                 That
                 religious
                 Incurvation
                 toward
                 a
                 bare
                 symbolicall
                 
                 Presence
                 ,
                 wittingly
                 and
                 conscienciously
                 directed
                 thither
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 a
                 mental
                 reserve
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 intend
                 to
                 use
                 it
                 merely
                 as
                 a
                 Circumstance
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 is
                 notwithstanding
                 real
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 an
                 externall
                 Action
                 toward
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 is
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 receptive
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 Action
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 has
                 frequently
                 received
                 it
                 ,
                 )
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 thus
                 or
                 thus
                 directed
                 ,
                 will
                 naturally
                 conciliate
                 the
                 notions
                 or
                 respects
                 of
                 Action
                 and
                 Object
                 betwixt
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 intend
                 it
                 or
                 no.
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 ridiculous
                 to
                 pretend
                 that
                 their
                 motions
                 or
                 actions
                 toward
                 or
                 about
                 such
                 a
                 symbolicall
                 Presence
                 are
                 not
                 directed
                 to
                 it
                 or
                 conversant
                 about
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 Object
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 for
                 an
                 Archer
                 to
                 contend
                 that
                 the
                 Butt
                 he
                 shoots
                 at
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Scope
                 or
                 Object
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Circumstance
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 Shooting
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 embraces
                 his
                 Friend
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Friend
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 Object
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Circumstance
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 Embracing
                 .
                 Which
                 are
                 Conceits
                 quite
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 rode
                 of
                 all
                 Logick
                 .
                 See
                 
                 the
                 last
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Chapter
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 twenty-first
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Adoration
                 of
                 any
                 Object
                 which
                 we
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 mistake
                 ,
                 conceive
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 made
                 visible
                 by
                 hypostatical
                 union
                 therewith
                 ,
                 is
                 manifest
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Mistake
                 does
                 not
                 excuse
                 from
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 by
                 Conclusion
                 the
                 fourth
                 and
                 the
                 fifth
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 Supposition
                 we
                 misse
                 of
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 onely
                 part
                 that
                 single
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 Divine
                 Honour
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 disunited
                 from
                 this
                 adored
                 Object
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 all
                 one
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 absent
                 :
                 For
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 considered
                 nor
                 intended
                 in
                 this
                 act
                 of
                 Adoration
                 but
                 as
                 united
                 with
                 this
                 visible
                 Object
                 .
                 Which
                 respect
                 of
                 Union
                 if
                 it
                 fail
                 ,
                 that
                 consideration
                 or
                 Intention
                 also
                 fails
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Worship
                 falls
                 upon
                 a
                 mere
                 Creature
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 brief
                 ,
                 If
                 out
                 of
                 mistake
                 I
                 salute
                 some
                 lively
                 Statue
                 or
                 dead
                 body
                 for
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 living
                 man
                 ,
                 though
                 this
                 Man
                 or
                 his
                 Soul
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 and
                 heard
                 the
                 Salutation
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 
                 play
                 the
                 fool
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 my self
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 conceived
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 saluted
                 him
                 I
                 would
                 :
                 So
                 if
                 I
                 doe
                 Adoration
                 to
                 any
                 Object
                 ,
                 suppose
                 the
                 Sun
                 or
                 some
                 Magicall
                 Statue
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 true
                 Deity
                 visible
                 ,
                 whenas
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 play
                 the
                 Idolater
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 my self
                 impious
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 missed
                 of
                 the
                 due
                 Object
                 of
                 my
                 Adoration
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 twenty-second
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Adoration
                 of
                 the
                 Host
                 upon
                 the
                 presumption
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 transubstantiated
                 into
                 the
                 living
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 rank
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 This
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 precedent
                 Conclusion
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 adde
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Romanists
                 ,
                 making
                 Transubstantiation
                 the
                 true
                 ground
                 of
                 their
                 Adoration
                 of
                 the
                 Host
                 ,
                 do
                 themselves
                 imply
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 their
                 Adoration
                 thereof
                 would
                 be
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 Ground
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 any
                 body
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 well
                 assured
                 of
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 and
                 no
                 lesse
                 assured
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Idolaters
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Supposition
                 
                 and
                 Implication
                 ,
                 as
                 Costerus
                 indeed
                 does
                 most
                 emphatically
                 and
                 expresly
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 mistaken
                 in
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 hear
                 anon
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 twenty-third
                 Conclusion
                 ;
                 That
                 Adoration
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Host
                 by
                 Protestants
                 or
                 any
                 else
                 that
                 hold
                 not
                 Transubstantiation
                 is
                 manifest
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 fetch'd
                 from
                 the
                 nineteenth
                 and
                 twentieth
                 Conclusions
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 religious
                 Veneration
                 towards
                 a
                 bare
                 corporeall
                 Symbol
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Presence
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Action
                 more
                 aggravable
                 ,
                 towards
                 a
                 Symbol
                 that
                 has
                 Imagery
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 is
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 thereby
                 .
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 Idolatry
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 twenty-fourth
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 though
                 attended
                 with
                 these
                 considerations
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 that
                 Excellency
                 we
                 suppose
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 makes
                 them
                 capable
                 of
                 that
                 Honour
                 ,
                 is
                 deemed
                 finite
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 (
                 be
                 it
                 as
                 great
                 as
                 it
                 
                 will
                 )
                 wholly
                 derived
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 be
                 excused
                 from
                 grosse
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 clear
                 from
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 eighth
                 ,
                 tenth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 till
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 Conclusion
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 this
                 Excellency
                 be
                 supposed
                 finite
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no-where
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 but
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 Right
                 onely
                 to
                 have
                 such
                 Honours
                 as
                 suppose
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 deemed
                 or
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 derived
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 ,
                 we
                 give
                 an
                 uncommunicate
                 Excellency
                 to
                 the
                 Creature
                 ,
                 and
                 rob
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 Right
                 and
                 Honour
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 lastly
                 ,
                 though
                 this
                 Excellency
                 were
                 communicated
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 the
                 Communication
                 of
                 it
                 unreveal'd
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 treasonable
                 Presumption
                 against
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 thus
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 head
                 to
                 divulge
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 may
                 violate
                 the
                 peculiar
                 Rights
                 of
                 his
                 Godhead
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 for
                 ought
                 we
                 know
                 )
                 fill
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 infinite
                 bold
                 examples
                 of
                 the
                 grossest
                 Idolatry
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 all
                 our
                 practices
                 upon
                 this
                 Principle
                 must
                 be
                 Idolatrous
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Treasonable
                 against
                 the
                 Divine
                 Majesty
                 .
                 Consider
                 well
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 last
                 Conclusion
                 ;
                 That
                 this
                 pretended
                 Consideration
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 Christ
                 is
                 corporeally
                 present
                 ,
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 is
                 not
                 done
                 to
                 his
                 Humanity
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 his
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Bread
                 should
                 not
                 prove
                 transubstantiated
                 ,
                 the
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 will
                 still
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Object
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 the
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 every-where
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 Bread
                 ;
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 excuse
                 the
                 Adoration
                 of
                 the
                 Host
                 from
                 palpable
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 That
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Pretense
                 that
                 supposes
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 in
                 no
                 sense
                 due
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 
                 Christ's
                 Humanity
                 is
                 false
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 greater
                 presumption
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 sense
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 is
                 communicable
                 to
                 the
                 Humanity
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Divinity
                 is
                 communicated
                 thereto
                 .
                 In
                 such
                 sense
                 then
                 as
                 the
                 Divinity
                 is
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Humanity
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 one
                 by
                 hypostaticall
                 
                 Union
                 ,
                 may
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 also
                 be
                 communicated
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 acknowledgement
                 that
                 the
                 Divinity
                 with
                 all
                 its
                 adorable
                 Attributes
                 is
                 hypostatically
                 ,
                 vitally
                 and
                 transplendently
                 residing
                 in
                 this
                 Humanity
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 of
                 
                 Christ's
                 Humanity
                 ,
                 and
                 peculiar
                 to
                 him
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 Humanity
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 God
                 essentially
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 hypostatically
                 united
                 with
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 does
                 as
                 naturally
                 partake
                 of
                 Religious
                 or
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 in
                 our
                 Addresses
                 to
                 the
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 an
                 eminently-vertuous
                 ,
                 holy
                 and
                 wise
                 man
                 does
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 Reverence
                 and
                 civil
                 Honour
                 done
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 those
                 Excellencies
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 immediately
                 lodged
                 in
                 his
                 Soul.
                 
              
               
                 Which
                 Honour
                 indistinctly
                 passes
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 very
                 bodily
                 Presence
                 of
                 this
                 vertuous
                 person
                 receives
                 the
                 civil
                 Honour
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 an
                 easie
                 Analogy
                 doth
                 the
                 Humanity
                 of
                 Christ
                 receive
                 the
                 Divine
                 ;
                 but
                 both
                 as
                 partial
                 Objects
                 of
                 what
                 
                 they
                 do
                 receive
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 case
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 united
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 with
                 so
                 vertuous
                 a
                 Soul.
                 Hence
                 they
                 both
                 become
                 due
                 Objects
                 of
                 that
                 entire
                 externall
                 Worship
                 done
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 civil
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Divine
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 due
                 Object
                 capable
                 of
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 in
                 either
                 Supposition
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 supposes
                 the
                 Bread
                 transubstantiated
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 supposes
                 it
                 not
                 transubstantiated
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 living
                 corporeall
                 Presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whose
                 whole
                 Suppositum
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 has
                 been
                 declared
                 ,
                 capable
                 of
                 Divine
                 Honour
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 there
                 is
                 onely
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 most
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 symbolicall
                 Presence
                 ,
                 whose
                 Adoration
                 is
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 nineteenth
                 ,
                 twentieth
                 and
                 twenty-first
                 Conclusions
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 pretending
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 Bread
                 be
                 not
                 transubstantiated
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Divinity
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 misse
                 of
                 the
                 due
                 Object
                 of
                 our
                 Worship
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 laxe
                 an
                 Excuse
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 plead
                 for
                 the
                 warrantableness
                 of
                 the
                 Laplanders
                 worshipping
                 their
                 Red
                 cloth
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Americans
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 but
                 pretend
                 they
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 that
                 Red
                 cloth
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Devil
                 in
                 that
                 Notion
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 every-where
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 Object
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 ancient
                 Pagans
                 were
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 in
                 taking
                 the
                 Divine
                 Attributes
                 to
                 be
                 lodged
                 there
                 ,
                 whether
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Creature
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 this
                 Sophistry
                 the
                 worshipping
                 thereof
                 may
                 be
                 excused
                 from
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Divine
                 Attributes
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 are
                 every-where
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 direct
                 our
                 Adoration
                 toward
                 a
                 supernatural
                 and
                 unimitable
                 Transplendency
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Presence
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 any
                 visible
                 corporeall
                 nature
                 that
                 is
                 hypostatically
                 united
                 with
                 the
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 most
                 assuredly
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 sunk
                 and
                 sottish
                 ,
                 that
                 dull
                 and
                 dotardly
                 sin
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 touching
                 this
                 
                 latter
                 ,
                 to
                 what-ever
                 the
                 Divinity
                 is
                 hypostatically
                 united
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 to
                 avoid
                 all
                 cavill
                 about
                 terms
                 )
                 so
                 specially
                 and
                 mysteriously
                 communicated
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 is
                 proportionably
                 communicated
                 therewith
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 intimated
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 That
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Divine
                 Transplendency
                 appears
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 our
                 Adoration
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 diaphanous
                 Air
                 is
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 visible
                 Humanity
                 of
                 Christ
                 appears
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 worshipped
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Eucharistick
                 Bread
                 being
                 neither
                 hypostatically
                 united
                 with
                 the
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 nor
                 being
                 the
                 Medium
                 through
                 which
                 any
                 such
                 supernatural
                 Transplendency
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Presence
                 appears
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 Adoration
                 directed
                 toward
                 it
                 cannot
                 fail
                 of
                 being
                 palpable
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Eucharistick
                 Bread
                 will
                 receive
                 this
                 Adoration
                 as
                 the
                 Object
                 thereof
                 ,
                 by
                 Conclusion
                 the
                 nineteenth
                 and
                 twentieth
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Adoration
                 or
                 any
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 of
                 an
                 Object
                 in
                 which
                 
                 the
                 Divine
                 Attributes
                 do
                 not
                 personally
                 reside
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 sense
                 as
                 is
                 intimated
                 in
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   John
                   ,
                   And
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Word
                   was
                   made
                   flesh
                   ,
                   )
                
                 but
                 onely
                 locally
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 speak
                 ,
                 this
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 sound
                 reason
                 and
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 downright
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     That
                     the
                  
                   Romanists
                   
                     worship
                     the
                     Host
                     with
                     the
                     highest
                     kinde
                     of
                     Worship
                     ,
                     even
                     that
                     of
                  
                   Latria
                   ,
                   
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Injunction
                     of
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                  
                   Trent
                   ;
                   
                     and
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     most
                     grosse
                     Idolatry
                     so
                     to
                     doe
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 AND
                 having
                 thus
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 evinced
                 and
                 declared
                 what
                 is
                 or
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 Idolatry
                 amongst
                 Christians
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 at
                 length
                 take
                 more
                 full
                 notice
                 of
                 some
                 Particulars
                 wherein
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 these
                 Determinations
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 will
                 be
                 manifestly
                 found
                 guilty
                 of
                 
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 Definitions
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 .
                 As
                 first
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Point
                 of
                 the
                 Adoration
                 of
                 the
                 Host
                 ,
                 touching
                 which
                 the
                 very
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   Latriae
                   cultum
                   ,
                   qui
                   vero
                   Deo
                   debetur
                   ,
                   huic
                   sanctissimo
                   Sacramento
                   in
                
                 
                 
                   veneratione
                   esse
                   adhibendum
                
                 :
                 and
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   Siquis
                   dixerit
                   ,
                   in
                   sancto
                   Eucharistiae
                   Sacramento
                
                 Christum
                 
                   non
                   esse
                   cultu
                   Latriae
                   etiam
                   externo
                   adorandum
                   ,
                   &
                   sole●●iter
                   circumgestandum
                   popul●que
                   proponendum
                   publicè
                   ut
                   adoretur
                   ,
                   Anathema
                   sit
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 confident
                 Injunction
                 of
                 grosse
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 certainly
                 such
                 ,
                 is
                 built
                 upon
                 their
                 confidence
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Adoration
                 of
                 the
                 Host
                 succeeds
                 that
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 natural
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 necessary
                 ,
                 Inference
                 therefrom
                 .
                 
                   Nullus
                   itaque
                   dubitandi
                   locus
                   relinquitur
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 That
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 being
                 established
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Scruple
                 left
                 touching
                 the
                 Adoration
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Host
                 ,
                 or
                 giving
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 (
                 or
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 there
                 called
                 ,
                 )
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 carried
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 exposed
                 publickly
                 in
                 Prócessions
                 to
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 being
                 false
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 to
                 the
                 Host
                 is
                 as
                 grosse
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 as
                 ever
                 was
                 committed
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 their
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 even
                 their
                 
                   Cultus
                   Latriae
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 onely
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 onely-true
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 exhibited
                 to
                 a
                 mere
                 Creature
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 very
                 sorry
                 one
                 too
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 gross
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 twenty-first
                 and
                 twenty-second
                 Conclusions
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Chapter
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 after
                 we
                 have
                 proposed
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 evince
                 by
                 undeniable
                 Demonstration
                 .
                 
                   Per
                   consecrationem
                
                 
                 
                   Panis
                   &
                   Vini
                   conversionem
                   fieri
                   totius
                   substantiae
                   Panis
                   in
                   substantiam
                   Corporis
                
                 Christi
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   totius
                   substantiae
                   
                   Vini
                   in
                   substantiam
                   Sanguinis
                   ejus
                   ;
                   quae
                   conversio
                   convenienter
                   &
                   propriè
                   à
                   Sancta
                   Catholica
                   Ecclesia
                   Transubstantiatio
                   est
                   appellata
                   .
                
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 ,
                 cap.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Si
                   quis
                   negaverit
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   venerabili
                   Sacramento
                   Eucharistiae
                   sub
                   unaquaque
                   specie
                   ,
                   &
                   sub
                   singulis
                   cujusque
                   speciei
                   partibus
                   ,
                   separatione
                   factâ
                   ,
                   totum
                
                 Christum
                 
                   contineri
                   ,
                   Anathema
                   sit
                
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 passages
                 it
                 is
                 plainly
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 Bread
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wine
                 into
                 his
                 Bloud
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 turned
                 into
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 each
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 division
                 or
                 separation
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 turned
                 into
                 his
                 whole
                 Body
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 contradictious
                 Figment
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Faculties
                 of
                 the
                 humane
                 Soul.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 For
                 thus
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 God
                 knows
                 how
                 many
                 thousand
                 places
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 thousand
                 miles
                 distant
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 .
                 Whenas
                 Amphitruo
                 rightly
                 expostulates
                 with
                 his
                 Servant
                 Sosia
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 rates
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 Mad-man
                 or
                 Impostour
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 believe
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 though
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 way
                 off
                 ,
                 while
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 with
                 him
                 at
                 that
                 distance
                 from
                 home
                 .
                 
                   Quo
                   id
                   (
                   malúm
                   !
                   )
                   pacto
                   potest
                   fieri
                   nunc
                   utî
                   tu
                   hîc
                   sis
                   ,
                   &
                   domi
                   ?
                
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Colloquie
                 with
                 his
                 Servant
                 ,
                 
                   Nemo
                   unquam
                   homo
                   vidit
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   nec
                   potest
                   fieri
                   ,
                   tempore
                   uno
                   homo
                   idem
                   duobus
                   locis
                   ut
                   simul
                   sit
                   .
                
                 Wherein
                 Amphitruo
                 speaks
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 sense
                 and
                 apprehension
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 meanest
                 Idiots
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 now
                 let
                 us
                 examine
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 
                   Physicks
                   ,
                   Metaphysicks
                   ,
                   Mathematicks
                
                 and
                 Logick
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Principle
                 in
                 Physicks
                 ,
                 That
                 that
                 internall
                 space
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 occupies
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 is
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 that
                 occupies
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 let
                 us
                 suppose
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 body
                 occupy
                 two
                 such
                 internall
                 places
                 or
                 spaces
                 at
                 once
                 ;
                 This
                 Body
                 is
                 therefore
                 equal
                 to
                 those
                 two
                 spaces
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 
                 double
                 to
                 one
                 single
                 space
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 double
                 to
                 that
                 body
                 in
                 one
                 single
                 space
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 body
                 double
                 to
                 it self
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 an
                 enormous
                 Contradiction
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 in
                 Metaphysicks
                 ;
                 The
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 any
                 one
                 body
                 else
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Metaphysicall
                 Notion
                 of
                 one
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                   indivisum
                   à
                   se
                
                 ,
                 (
                 both
                 
                   quo
                   ad
                   partes
                
                 and
                 
                   quo
                   ad
                   totum
                   ,
                
                 )
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   divisum
                   à
                   quolibet
                   alio
                
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 being
                 both
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 continuance
                 of
                 that
                 body
                 ,
                 here
                 upon
                 Earth
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 is
                 divided
                 from
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 entirely
                 both
                 unum
                 and
                 multa
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 perfect
                 Contradiction
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 in
                 Mathematicks
                 ;
                 The
                 Council
                 saying
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Species
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 which
                 bears
                 the
                 outward
                 show
                 of
                 Bread
                 or
                 Wine
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 from
                 this
                 Division
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 parting
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 divided
                 into
                 so
                 many
                 entire
                 Bodies
                 
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 being
                 always
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 equal
                 to
                 it self
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Division
                 is
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 against
                 that
                 common
                 Notion
                 in
                 Euclide
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Whole
                 is
                 bigger
                 then
                 the
                 Part.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 ,
                 lastly
                 ,
                 in
                 Logick
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Maxime
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Parts
                 agree
                 indeed
                 with
                 the
                 Whole
                 ,
                 but
                 disagree
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 abovesaid
                 Division
                 of
                 the
                 Host
                 or
                 Sacrament
                 the
                 Parts
                 do
                 so
                 well
                 agree
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 entirely
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 individuall
                 thing
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 any
                 Division
                 ,
                 whether
                 Logicall
                 or
                 Physicall
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Division
                 of
                 some
                 one
                 into
                 many
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 Division
                 of
                 one
                 into
                 one
                 and
                 itself
                 ,
                 like
                 him
                 that
                 for
                 brevity
                 sake
                 divided
                 his
                 Text
                 into
                 one
                 Part.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 all
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 adde
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 we
                 will
                 admit
                 of
                 two
                 Sosia's
                 and
                 two
                 Amphitruo's
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 that
                 the
                 mirth
                 is
                 made
                 with
                 it
                 in
                 Plautus
                 his
                 Comedy
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 Bread
                 nor
                 the
                 Wine
                 can
                 be
                 transubstantiated
                 into
                 the
                 intire
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ.
                 For
                 this
                 
                 implies
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 individual
                 thing
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 individual
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Wafer
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 his
                 individual
                 Body
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 individual
                 Body
                 was
                 before
                 this
                 Consecration
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 against
                 that
                 fundamental
                 Principle
                 in
                 Logick
                 and
                 Metaphysicks
                 ,
                 That
                 both
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 cannot
                 be
                 true
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 cannot
                 both
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 at
                 once
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 fully
                 and
                 intirely
                 contradictious
                 and
                 repugnant
                 to
                 all
                 Sense
                 and
                 Reason
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 indubitable
                 Principles
                 of
                 all
                 Art
                 and
                 Science
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 Figment
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 most
                 certainly
                 false
                 .
                 Reade
                 the
                 ten
                 first
                 Conclusions
                 of
                 the
                 brief
                 Discourse
                 of
                 
                   the
                   true
                   Grounds
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Dialogues
                
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 from
                 Scripture
                 it
                 has
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 support
                 .
                 All
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Hoc
                   est
                   corpus
                   
                   meum
                
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 held
                 the
                 Bread
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 put
                 part
                 into
                 his
                 *
                 own
                 mouth
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 distributed
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 :
                 )
                 in
                 doing
                 whereof
                 he
                 swallow'd
                 his
                 whole
                 Body
                 down
                 his
                 throat
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 this
                 Council
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 might
                 have
                 done
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 all
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 Bones
                 ,
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 Teeth
                 ,
                 Hair
                 ,
                 Head
                 ,
                 Heels
                 ,
                 Thighs
                 ,
                 Arms
                 ,
                 Shoulders
                 ,
                 Belly
                 ,
                 Back
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 went
                 through
                 his
                 Mouth
                 into
                 his
                 Stomach
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 all
                 were
                 in
                 his
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 his
                 Body
                 intirely
                 ,
                 his
                 Stomach
                 excepted
                 ,
                 was
                 still
                 without
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 let
                 any
                 one
                 judge
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 more
                 likely
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 this
                 saying
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   ,
                
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 figuratively
                 ;
                 the
                 using
                 the
                 Verb
                 substantive
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 being
                 not
                 unusual
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Vine
                   ;
                   The
                   seven
                   lean
                   Kine
                   are
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   seven
                   years
                   of
                   Famine
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 and
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 since
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 speaking
                 elsewhere
                 of
                 eating
                 his
                 flesh
                 and
                 drinking
                 his
                 bloud
                 ,
                 says
                 
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   words
                   he
                   spake
                   ,
                   they
                
                 
                 
                   were
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   were
                   truth
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 spiritual
                 or
                 aenigmaticall
                 truth
                 ,
                 not
                 carnally
                 and
                 literally
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 trusting
                 of
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 herein
                 that
                 makes
                 it self
                 so
                 sacrosanct
                 &
                 infallible
                 ,
                 the
                 Pride
                 ,
                 Worldliness
                 ,
                 Policy
                 &
                 multifarious
                 Impostures
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 often
                 and
                 so
                 shamelesly
                 repeated
                 and
                 practised
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 make
                 their
                 Authority
                 seem
                 nothing
                 in
                 a
                 Point
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 Interest
                 ,
                 especially
                 set
                 against
                 the
                 undeniable
                 Principles
                 of
                 common
                 Sense
                 and
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 God
                 has
                 illuminated
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 man
                 withall
                 .
                 Consider
                 the
                 twelfth
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 above-named
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 ten
                 before
                 cited
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 mere
                 Bigott
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 assured
                 that
                 Transubstantiation
                 is
                 a
                 mere
                 Figment
                 or
                 enormous
                 Falsehood
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
              
               
               
                 8.
                 
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 will
                 unavoidably
                 follow
                 ,
                 and
                 themselves
                 cannot
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 grosse
                 and
                 palpable
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 most
                 barbarous
                 Murtherers
                 ,
                 in
                 killing
                 the
                 innocent
                 Servants
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 not
                 submitting
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Idolatries
                 with
                 themselves
                 .
                 Costerus
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 speaks
                 expresly
                 to
                 this
                 Point
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 consonantly
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Suppositions
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ;
                 )
                 viz.
                 That
                 if
                 their
                 Church
                 be
                 mistaken
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 stand
                 guilty
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 as
                 never
                 was
                 before
                 seen
                 or
                 known
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 errours
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 ,
                 were
                 more
                 tolerable
                 who
                 worship
                 some
                 
                 golden
                 or
                 silver
                 Statue
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 Image
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Materials
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Heathen
                 worshipped
                 their
                 Gods
                 ;
                 or
                 a
                 red
                 Cloth
                 hung
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 a
                 Spear
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 reported
                 of
                 the
                 Laplanders
                 ;
                 or
                 some
                 live
                 Animal
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 old
                 the
                 AEgyptians
                 did
                 ;
                 then
                 of
                 these
                 that
                 worship
                 a
                 bit
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 as
                 hitherto
                 the
                 Christians
                 have
                 done
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 world
                 
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 be
                 not
                 true
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 full
                 and
                 expresse
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 the
                 gross
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 Transubstantiation
                 prove
                 an
                 Errour
                 ?
                 Then
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 more
                 certain
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Faculties
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 manifest
                 out
                 of
                 what
                 has
                 been
                 here
                 said
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Romanists
                 must
                 be
                 grosse
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 third
                 ,
                 fourth
                 ,
                 seventh
                 and
                 ninth
                 Conclusions
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 fifth
                 ,
                 eighth
                 ,
                 ninth
                 ,
                 twenty-first
                 ,
                 twenty-second
                 and
                 twenty-fifth
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Chapter
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 Conclusions
                 will
                 give
                 evidence
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 notorious
                 Idolaters
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 being
                 so
                 high
                 and
                 so
                 palpable
                 a
                 strain
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 in
                 them
                 touching
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 eating
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 drinking
                 the
                 Bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Christ
                 is
                 offered
                 by
                 the
                 Priest
                 as
                 an
                 Oblation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 feed
                 upon
                 him
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 
                 Feast
                 upon
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 done
                 without
                 Divine
                 Adoration
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 Host
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 precept
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ;
                 This
                 does
                 hugely
                 confirm
                 our
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 things
                 offered
                 unto
                 Idols
                 in
                 the
                 Epistles
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 Pergamus
                 and
                 in
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 this
                 worshipping
                 of
                 the
                 Host
                 being
                 so
                 expresly
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 his
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 high
                 sense
                 of
                 
                   Cultus
                   Latriae
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 alone
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 choicely
                 and
                 judiciously
                 perstringed
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 above
                 any
                 other
                 Modes
                 of
                 their
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 such
                 a
                 grosse
                 and
                 confessed
                 Specimen
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Evasion
                 for
                 or
                 Excuse
                 .
                 
                   
                     Hoc
                     teneas
                     vultus
                     mutantem
                     
                     Protea
                     ●odo
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   grosse
                   Idolatry
                   of
                   the
                   Romanists
                   in
                   the
                   Invocation
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   even
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   allowance
                   of
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Trent
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   authorized
                   practice
                   of
                   that
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 BUT
                 we
                 will
                 fall
                 also
                 upon
                 those
                 Modes
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 wherein
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 may
                 seem
                 less
                 bold
                 ;
                 though
                 indeed
                 this
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 grosse
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 often
                 and
                 so
                 universally
                 repeated
                 every-where
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 alone
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 should
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 nothing
                 farther
                 ,
                 Idolatry
                 may
                 seem
                 quite
                 to
                 have
                 overspred
                 her
                 like
                 a
                 noisome
                 Leprosy
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 how-ever
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 proceed
                 ;
                 and
                 first
                 to
                 their
                 
                   Invocation
                   of
                   Saints
                
                 .
                 Touching
                 which
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 declares
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 expresly
                 :
                 
                   Sanctos
                   utique
                   unà
                   cum
                
                 Christo
                 
                   regnantes
                   Orationes
                
                 
                 
                   suas
                   pro
                   hominibus
                   offerre
                   ,
                   bonúmque
                   atque
                   utile
                   esse
                   suppliciter
                   eos
                   invocare
                   ;
                   
                   &
                   ob
                   beneficia
                   impetranda
                   à
                   Deo
                   per
                   Filium
                   ejus
                
                 Jesum
                 Christum
                 ,
                 
                   ad
                   eorum
                   orationes
                   ,
                   operam
                   auxiliúmque
                   confugere
                   .
                
                 Where
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 is
                 plainly
                 allow'd
                 and
                 recommended
                 :
                 and
                 besides
                 their
                 praying
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 offering
                 up
                 our
                 Prayers
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 plainly
                 imply'd
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 Aids
                 and
                 Succours
                 they
                 can
                 afford
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 supplicated
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 invoked
                 with
                 most
                 humble
                 and
                 prostrate
                 Devotion
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 pretending
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 all
                 but
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 procuring
                 those
                 good
                 things
                 we
                 want
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 through
                 his
                 Son
                 Christ
                 ;
                 that
                 makes
                 the
                 Saints
                 the
                 more
                 exactly
                 like
                 the
                 Pagans
                 
                   Dii
                   medioxumi
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Daemons
                 that
                 negotiated
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 men
                 with
                 the
                 highest
                 Deity
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 say
                 then
                 that
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 went
                 no
                 farther
                 then
                 thus
                 ,
                 even
                 this
                 is
                 down-right
                 Idolatry
                 which
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 thus
                 openly
                 owns
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 )
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 fourth
                 ,
                 fifth
                 ,
                 sixth
                 and
                 eighth
                 Conclusions
                 
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 fifth
                 ,
                 seventh
                 ,
                 eighth
                 ,
                 tenth
                 ,
                 eleventh
                 ,
                 twelfth
                 ,
                 thirteenth
                 ,
                 fourteenth
                 ,
                 fifteenth
                 and
                 twenty-fourth
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 examine
                 those
                 Prayers
                 that
                 are
                 put
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 their
                 Invocation
                 is
                 still
                 the
                 more
                 unexcusable
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 looking
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 authorized
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 themselves
                 ,
                 the
                 Invocation
                 of
                 a
                 Saint
                 does
                 not
                 consist
                 in
                 a
                 mere
                 
                   Ora
                   pro
                   nobis
                
                 ,
                 as
                 people
                 are
                 too
                 forward
                 to
                 phansy
                 that
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 the
                 mere
                 invoking
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 us
                 would
                 be
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 already
                 proved
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 insinuated
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 it self
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 more
                 particular
                 Aids
                 and
                 Succours
                 that
                 they
                 implore
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 such
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 proper
                 for
                 none
                 but
                 God
                 or
                 Christ
                 to
                 give
                 :
                 Such
                 as
                 Protection
                 from
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 Divine
                 Graces
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Joys
                 of
                 Paradise
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 ask
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 too
                 big
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Disposers
                 of
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 the
                 Compellations
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 especially
                 ,
                 are
                 above
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 any
                 Creature
                 .
                 Whence
                 this
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 will
                 appear
                 a
                 most
                 grosse
                 and
                 palpable
                 Mode
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 .
                 As
                 I
                 shall
                 make
                 manifest
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 following
                 Examples
                 ,
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 such
                 pieces
                 of
                 Devotion
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 mutter'd
                 in
                 the
                 corners
                 of
                 their
                 Closets
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 publickly
                 read
                 or
                 sung
                 with
                 Stentorian
                 Voices
                 in
                 their
                 very
                 Churches
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 onely
                 give
                 the
                 Reader
                 a
                 tast
                 of
                 this
                 kinde
                 of
                 their
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 were
                 infinite
                 to
                 produce
                 all
                 we
                 might
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 to
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 smaller
                 Saints
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 indeed
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 therefore
                 they
                 give
                 that
                 Worship
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Hyperdulia
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 give
                 Dulia
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 Latria
                 to
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Christ
                 as
                 being
                 God
                 :
                 )
                 That
                 Prayer
                 to
                 S.
                 Cosmas
                 and
                 S.
                 Damian
                 is
                 plainly
                 a
                 Petition
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 keep
                 us
                 from
                 all
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 
                 Soul
                 as
                 of
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 attain
                 to
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 in
                 Grace
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 Heaven
                 hereafter
                 .
                 
                   
                     O
                     Medici
                     piissimi
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Qui
                     Meritis
                     clarissimi
                  
                   
                     In
                     Coelis
                     refulgetis
                     ,
                  
                   
                     A
                     peste
                     ,
                     clade
                     corporum
                  
                   
                     Praeservetis
                     ,
                     &
                     operum
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Moribus
                     nè
                     langueamus
                     :
                  
                   
                     Nec
                     moriamur
                     spiritu
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Sed
                     Animae
                     ab
                     obitu
                  
                   
                     Velociter
                     surgamus
                     ;
                  
                   
                     Et
                     vivamus
                     in
                     Gratia
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Sacra
                     Coeli
                     palatia
                  
                   
                     Donec
                     regrediamur
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Such
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Devotion
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 to
                 S.
                 
                   Francis
                   :
                   Sancte
                
                 Francisce
                 ,
                 
                   properè
                   veni
                   ;
                   Pater
                   ,
                   accelera
                   ad
                   populum
                   ,
                   qui
                   premitur
                   &
                   teritur
                   sub
                   o●ere
                   ,
                   palea
                   ,
                   luto
                   ,
                   latere
                   ,
                   &
                   sepultos
                
                 AEgyptio
                 
                   sub
                   sabulo
                   nos
                   libera
                   ,
                   carnis
                   extincto
                   vitio
                   .
                
                 Which
                 is
                 plainly
                 a
                 Prayer
                 to
                 this
                 Saint
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 deliver
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 bondage
                 and
                 drudgery
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 our
                 great
                 Saviour
                 
                 and
                 Redeemer
                 Christ
                 for
                 to
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 Invocation
                 of
                 S.
                 Andrew
                 is
                 also
                 for
                 that
                 spiritual
                 Grace
                 of
                 duly
                 Bearing
                 the
                 Crosse
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 obtain
                 Heaven
                 afterwards
                 .
                 
                   
                     Jam
                     nas
                     foveto
                     languidos
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Curámque
                     nostrî
                     suscipe
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Quò
                     per
                     Crucis
                     victoriam
                  
                   
                     Coeli
                     petamus
                     gratiam
                     .
                  
                
                 But
                 that
                 to
                 S.
                 Nicolas
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 Assaults
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 :
                 
                   
                     Ergò
                     piè
                     nos
                     exaudi
                  
                   
                     Assistentes
                     tuae
                     laudi
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Nè
                     subdamur
                     Hostis
                     sraudi
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Nobis
                     fer
                     auxilia
                     .
                  
                   
                     Nos
                     ab
                     omni
                     malo
                     ducas
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Vitâ
                     rectâ
                     nos
                     conducas
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Post
                     hanc
                     vitam
                     nos
                     inducas
                  
                   
                     Ad
                     aeterna
                     gaudia
                     .
                  
                
                 The
                 like
                 Devotion
                 is
                 done
                 to
                 S.
                 Martin
                 ,
                 S.
                 Andrew
                 ,
                 S.
                 James
                 ,
                 S.
                 Bartholomew
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 When
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 an
                 example
                 or
                 two
                 of
                 their
                 Prayers
                 put
                 up
                 to
                 their
                 She-Saints
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 copiously
                 insist
                 on
                 those
                 to
                 the
                 blessed
                 
                 Virgin.
                 They
                 beg
                 of
                 S.
                 Agnes
                 the
                 greatest
                 Grace
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 impart
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 in
                 perfect
                 Love.
                 And
                 this
                 Gift
                 this
                 one
                 poor
                 single
                 She-Saint
                 is
                 solicited
                 to
                 bestow
                 on
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 
                   
                     Ave
                     ,
                     Agnes
                     gloriosa
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Me
                     in
                     fide
                     serves
                     recta
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Dulcis
                     Virgo
                     &
                     dilecta
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Te
                     exoro
                     precibus
                     :
                  
                   
                     Charitate
                     da
                     perfectâ
                  
                   
                     Deum
                     ,
                     per
                     quem
                     es
                     electa
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Colere
                     piè
                     omnibus
                     .
                  
                
                 That
                 Devotion
                 put
                 up
                 to
                 S.
                 Brigitt
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 play
                 the
                 skilfull
                 Pilot
                 ,
                 and
                 lead
                 us
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 tempests
                 and
                 hazzards
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 so
                 safely
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 by
                 her
                 good
                 Conduct
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 attain
                 to
                 everlasting
                 Life
                 .
                 The
                 Rhyme
                 runs
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   
                     O
                     Bregitta
                     ,
                     mater
                     bona
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Dulcis
                     Ductrix
                     &
                     Matrona
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Nobis
                     fer
                     suffragia
                     ;
                  
                   
                     Naufragantes
                     in
                     hoc
                     Mari
                  
                   
                     Tuo
                     ductu
                     salutari
                  
                   
                     Duc
                     ad
                     vitae
                     bravia
                     .
                  
                
              
               
               
                 7.
                 
                 But
                 that
                 to
                 S.
                 Catharine
                 is
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Devotion
                 something
                 of
                 an
                 higher
                 strain
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 more
                 copious
                 and
                 expresse
                 :
                 But
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Boon
                 they
                 beg
                 of
                 her
                 as
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 none
                 to
                 give
                 but
                 God
                 alone
                 .
                 
                   
                     Ave
                     ,
                     Virgo
                     Dei
                     digna
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Christo
                     prece
                     me
                     consigna
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Audi
                     Preces
                     ,
                     praesta
                     Votum
                     ;
                  
                   
                     Cor
                     in
                     bono
                     fac
                     immotum
                     .
                  
                   
                     Confer
                     mibi
                     Cor
                     contritum
                     ;
                  
                   
                     Rege
                     Visum
                     &
                     Auditum
                     ;
                  
                   
                     Rege
                     Gustum
                     &
                     Olfactum
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Virgo
                     sancta
                     ,
                     rege
                     Tactum
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ut
                     in
                     cunctis
                     te
                     regente
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Vivam
                     Deo
                     purâ
                     mente
                     .
                  
                   
                     Christum
                     pro
                     me
                     interpella
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Salva
                     Mortis
                     de
                     procella
                     .
                  
                   
                     Superare
                     fac
                     me
                     Mundum
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Nè
                     demergar
                     in
                     profundum
                     .
                  
                   
                     Nè
                     me
                     sinas
                     naufragari
                  
                   
                     Per
                     Peccata
                     in
                     hoc
                     Mari.
                  
                   
                     Visita
                     tu
                     me
                     infirmum
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Et
                     in
                     bonis
                     fac
                     me
                     firmum
                     .
                  
                   
                     Agonista
                     Dei
                     fortis
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Praestò
                     sis
                     in
                     hora
                     mortis
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     Decumbentem
                     fove
                     ▪
                     leva
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Et
                     de
                     morte
                     solve
                     saeva
                     ;
                  
                   
                     Ut
                     resurgam
                     novus
                     homo
                  
                   
                     Civis
                     in
                     coelesti
                     dome
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 in
                 this
                 devotionall
                 Rhyme
                 to
                 S.
                 Catharine
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 advises
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   ad
                   Sanctorum
                   orationes
                   ,
                   opem
                   auxiliumque
                   confugere
                   ,
                
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 many
                 .
                 Verses
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 passing
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 that
                 are
                 an
                 entreating
                 of
                 the
                 Saint
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 aid
                 and
                 succour
                 us
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 as
                 the
                 Story
                 of
                 the
                 Saint
                 and
                 the
                 Allusion
                 to
                 her
                 Name
                 most
                 naturally
                 leads
                 the
                 phancy
                 of
                 the
                 Devotionist
                 to
                 think
                 sutable
                 for
                 her
                 :
                 As
                 if
                 she
                 were
                 the
                 giver
                 of
                 Courage
                 ,
                 of
                 Patience
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Purity
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 to
                 comfort
                 and
                 support
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Agonie
                 of
                 death
                 by
                 her
                 presence
                 ,
                 Which
                 Petition
                 is
                 very
                 frequent
                 to
                 other
                 Saints
                 also
                 .
                 So
                 plain
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Invocation
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 mere
                 desiring
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 here
                 the
                 Devotionist
                 commits
                 the
                 whole
                 Regimen
                 of
                 both
                 his
                 Soul
                 
                 and
                 Body
                 unto
                 this
                 Saint
                 ,
                 to
                 rule
                 all
                 his
                 Faculties
                 and
                 Senses
                 ,
                 and
                 begs
                 so
                 high
                 Vertues
                 and
                 Graces
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 none
                 but
                 God
                 can
                 supply
                 us
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 I
                 intimated
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 Whence
                 the
                 Invocation
                 upon
                 that
                 very
                 account
                 also
                 must
                 appear
                 most
                 grosly
                 Idolatrous
                 ,
                 as
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 foe
                 to
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 does
                 expresly
                 acknowledge
                 and
                 declare
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Forms
                     of
                     Invocation
                     of
                     the
                     blessed
                     Virgin
                     used
                     by
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                  
                   Rome
                   
                     egregiously
                     Idolatrous
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 AND
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 contain
                 themselves
                 no
                 better
                 in
                 their
                 Devotions
                 towards
                 these
                 lesser
                 Saints
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 their
                 Church-men
                 will
                 allow
                 onely
                 the
                 Worship
                 they
                 call
                 Dulia
                 ,
                 how
                 wilde
                 and
                 extravagant
                 will
                 they
                 shew
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 Addresses
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Marie
                 ,
                 the
                 Mother
                 
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 allow
                 the
                 Worship
                 they
                 call
                 Hyperdulia
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 I
                 will
                 now
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 copiousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 would
                 even
                 fill
                 a
                 Volume
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 Instances
                 I
                 will
                 produce
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 publick
                 and
                 authentick
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 intimated
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Rosarie
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 she
                 is
                 saluted
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   
                     Reparatrix
                     &
                     Salvatrix
                     desperantis
                     Animae
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Irroratrix
                     &
                     largitrix
                     spiritualis
                     Gratiae
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Quod
                     requiro
                     ,
                     quod
                     suspiro
                     ,
                     mea
                     sana
                     Vulnera
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Et
                     da
                     menti
                     te
                     poscenti
                     Gratiarum
                     munera
                     ;
                  
                   
                     Ut
                     sim
                     castus
                     ,
                     &
                     modestus
                     ,
                     dulcis
                     ,
                     fortis
                     ,
                     sobrius
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Pius
                     ,
                     rectus
                     ,
                     circumspectus
                     ,
                     simultatis
                     nescius
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Eruditus
                     ,
                     &
                     munitus
                     Divinis
                     eloquiis
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Constans
                     ,
                     gravis
                     ,
                     &
                     süavis
                     ,
                     benignus
                     ,
                     amabilis
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     Corde
                     prudens
                     ,
                     ore
                     studens
                     veritatem
                     dicere
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Malum
                     nolens
                     ,
                     Deum
                     volens
                     pio
                     semper
                     opere
                     .
                  
                
                 A
                 very
                 excellent
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 directed
                 to
                 a
                 due
                 Object
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 things
                 are
                 asked
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 none
                 but
                 of
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 is
                 here
                 made
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 a
                 Saviour
                 and
                 giver
                 of
                 all
                 spiritual
                 Graces
                 ;
                 as
                 she
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 giver
                 of
                 eternall
                 Life
                 in
                 what
                 follows
                 in
                 Prose
                 .
                 
                   Peccatorum
                   causolatrix
                   ,
                   infirmorum
                   curatrix
                   ,
                   errantium
                   revocatrix
                   ,
                   justorum
                   confirmatrix
                   ,
                   desolatorum
                   spes
                   &
                   auxiliatrix
                   ,
                   atque
                   mea
                   promptissima
                   adjutrix
                   ,
                   tibi
                   ,
                   Domina
                   gloriosa
                   ,
                   commendo
                   bodie
                   &
                   quotidie
                   Animam
                   meam
                   ;
                   ut
                   me
                   in
                   custodiam
                   tuam
                   commendatum
                   ab
                   omnibus
                   malis
                   &
                   sraudibus
                   Diaboli
                   custodias
                   ,
                   atque
                   in
                   hora
                   mortis
                   constanter
                   mihi
                   assistas
                   ,
                   ac
                   Animam
                   ad
                   aeterna
                   gaudia
                   perducas
                   .
                
                 Here
                 is
                 the
                 commending
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 the
                 Devotionist
                 into
                 the
                 Protection
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 
                 may
                 be
                 kept
                 from
                 all
                 Evil
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Frauds
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 assist
                 at
                 the
                 hour
                 of
                 death
                 to
                 convey
                 his
                 Soul
                 to
                 the
                 eternall
                 Joys
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Like
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Rosarie
                   ;
                   Cor
                   meum
                   illumina
                   ,
                   fulgens
                   Stella
                   Maris
                   ,
                   Et
                   ab
                   hostis
                   machina
                   semper
                   tuearis
                   .
                   O
                   gloriosa
                   Virgo
                
                 Maria
                 ,
                 
                   mater
                   Regis
                   aeterni
                   ,
                   Libera
                   nos
                   ab
                   omni
                   malo
                   ,
                   &
                   à
                   poenis
                   Inferni
                   .
                
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 Petition
                 for
                 Illumination
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 for
                 Security
                 from
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 from
                 eternall
                 Death
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 onely
                 the
                 Privilege
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 eternall
                 Wisedome
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 to
                 grant
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 said
                 also
                 to
                 
                   have
                   the
                   Keys
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   Hell
                   and
                   of
                   Death
                
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 observable
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 I
                 mainly
                 drive
                 at
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 toward
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Reformation
                 broke
                 out
                 ,
                 had
                 run
                 so
                 mad
                 after
                 the
                 Patronage
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 almost
                 forgot
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 spent
                 all
                 their
                 Devotions
                 on
                 her
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 do
                 at
                 least
                 
                 equallize
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 really
                 make
                 her
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 some
                 love
                 to
                 call
                 her
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Daughter
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 high
                 a
                 sense
                 as
                 Christ
                 is
                 his
                 Son
                 :
                 as
                 will
                 farther
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 process
                 of
                 our
                 Quotations
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 that
                 Prayer
                 to
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 that
                 follows
                 in
                 
                   Chemnitius
                   :
                   Te
                   ,
                   mater
                   illuminationis
                   cordis
                   mei
                   ,
                   te
                   ,
                   nutrix
                   salutis
                   meae
                   mentis
                   ,
                   te
                   obsecrant
                   quantum
                   possunt
                   cuncta
                   praecordia
                   mea
                   .
                   Exaudi
                   ,
                   Domina
                   ,
                   adesto
                   propitia
                   ,
                   adjuva
                   potentissima
                   ,
                   ut
                   mundentur
                   sordes
                   mentis
                   meae
                   ,
                   ut
                   illuminentur
                   tenebrae
                   meae
                   .
                   O
                   gloriosa
                   Domina
                   ,
                   Porta
                   vitae
                   ,
                   Janua
                   salutis
                   ,
                   Via
                   reconciliationis
                   ,
                   Aditus
                   recuperationis
                   ,
                   obsecro
                   te
                   per
                   salvatricem
                   tuam
                   foecunditatem
                   ,
                   fac
                   ut
                   peccatorum
                   meorum
                   venia
                   &
                   vivendi
                   gratia
                   concedatur
                   ,
                   &
                   usque
                   in
                   finem
                   hic
                   servus
                   tuus
                   sub
                   tua
                   protectione
                   custodiatur
                   .
                
                 Which
                 Petition
                 and
                 Compellations
                 ,
                 saving
                 what
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Sex
                 ,
                 are
                 most
                 proper
                 and
                 natural
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 towards
                 Christ.
                 But
                 the
                 Virgin
                 is
                 here
                 made
                 our
                 Saviour
                 and
                 Mediatour
                 in
                 the
                 feminine
                 gender
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 As
                 she
                 is
                 again
                 most
                 expresly
                 in
                 
                 that
                 Prayer
                 to
                 her
                 in
                 her
                 Feast
                 of
                 Visitation
                 :
              
               
                 
                   Veni
                   ,
                   praecelsa
                   Domina
                
                 Maria
                 ;
                 
                   tu
                   nos
                   visita
                   :
                   AEgras
                   mentes
                   illumina
                   Per
                   sacrae
                   vitae
                   munera
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Veni
                   ,
                   Salvatrix
                   seculi
                   ;
                   Sordes
                   aufer
                   piaculi
                   ;
                   In
                   visitando
                   populum
                   Poenae
                   tollas
                   periculum
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Veni
                   ,
                   Regina
                   gentium
                   ;
                   Dele
                   flammas
                   reatuum
                   ;
                   Dele
                   quodcunque
                   devium
                   ;
                   Da
                   vitam
                   innocentium
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 which
                 Invocation
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 is
                 plainly
                 called
                 the
                 Saviour
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 pray'd
                 unto
                 for
                 spiritual
                 Illumination
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 purgation
                 thereof
                 from
                 the
                 filth
                 both
                 of
                 Sin
                 and
                 Guilt
                 :
                 whereby
                 she
                 is
                 plainly
                 equallized
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 She-Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Daughter
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 sense
                 also
                 are
                 those
                 Prayers
                 put
                 up
                 to
                 her
                 in
                 her
                 Feast
                 of
                 the
                 Conception
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Annunciation
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 were
                 infinite
                 to
                 produce
                 all
                 .
                 Reade
                 that
                 Prayer
                 in
                 Chemnitius
                 sung
                 to
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 
                 Constance
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 perfect
                 Imitation
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Prayer
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     More
                     Forms
                     of
                     Invocation
                     of
                     the
                     blessed
                     Virgin
                     out
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Mary-Psalter
                   ,
                   
                     so
                     called
                     ,
                     extremely
                     Idolatrous
                     and
                     Blasphemous
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 WE
                 will
                 now
                 onely
                 note
                 some
                 passages
                 in
                 the
                 Mary-Psalter
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 wherein
                 how
                 much
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 had
                 thrust
                 themselves
                 under
                 the
                 Protection
                 and
                 Patronage
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 her
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 approving
                 themselves
                 faithfull
                 touching
                 the
                 Rights
                 and
                 Prerogatives
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 and
                 his
                 Worship
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 most
                 notoriously
                 evident
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 thirtieth
                 Psalm
                 :
                 
                   In
                   te
                   ,
                   Domina
                   ,
                   speravi
                   ;
                   non
                   confundar
                   in
                   aeternum
                   .
                   In
                   gratiam
                   tuam
                   suscipe
                   me
                   ;
                   inclina
                   ad
                   me
                   
                   aurem
                   tuam
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   moerore
                   meolaetifica
                   me
                   .
                   Tu
                   es
                   fortitudo
                   mea
                   &
                   refugium
                   meum
                   ,
                   consolatio
                   mea
                   &
                   protectio
                   mea
                   :
                   ad
                   te
                   clamavi
                   cùm
                   tribularetur
                   cor
                   meum
                   ,
                   &
                   exaudîsti
                   de
                   vertice
                   collium
                   aeternorum
                   .
                   In
                   manus
                   tuas
                   ,
                   Domina
                   ,
                   commendo
                   spiritum
                   meum
                   ,
                   meam
                   totam
                   vitam
                   ,
                   diem
                   ultimum
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 whole
                 Psalm
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin
                 :
                 jusr
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 form
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 repose
                 of
                 spirit
                 as
                 David
                 prays
                 in
                 to
                 God
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 we
                 will
                 content
                 our selves
                 with
                 transcribing
                 onely
                 some
                 select
                 pieces
                 .
                 As
                 Psalm
                 71.
                 
                 
                   Resperge
                   ,
                   Domina
                   ,
                   cor
                   meum
                   dulcedine
                   tuâ
                   .
                   Fac
                   me
                   oblivisci
                   miserias
                   hujus
                   vitae
                   :
                   Concupiscentias
                   aeternas
                   excita
                   in
                   anima
                   mea
                   ,
                   &
                   de
                   gaudio
                   Paradiss
                   inebria
                   mentem
                   meam
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 Psalm
                 104.
                 
                 
                   Salus
                   sempiterna
                   in
                   manu
                   tua
                   est
                   ,
                   Domina
                   ;
                   qui
                   te
                   dignè
                   honoraverint
                   suscipient
                   illam
                   .
                   Clementia
                   tua
                   non
                   deficiet
                   à
                   seculis
                   aeternis
                   ,
                   &
                   misericordia
                   tua
                   à
                   generatione
                   in
                   generationem
                   .
                
                 And
                 Psalm
                 117.
                 
                 
                   Dispositione
                   tuâ
                   mundus
                   perseverat
                   ,
                   quem
                   tu
                   ,
                   Domina
                   ,
                   cum
                   
                   Deo
                   fundâsti
                   ab
                   initio
                   .
                   Tuus
                   totus
                   ego
                   sum
                   ,
                   Domina
                   ;
                   salvum
                   me
                   fac
                   ,
                   quoniam
                   desiderabiles
                   sunt
                   laudes
                   tuae
                   in
                   tempore
                   peregrinationis
                   meae
                   .
                
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 say
                 more
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 expect
                 more
                 from
                 ,
                 the
                 eternall
                 God
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 Whence
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 eternall
                 Godhead
                 as
                 hypostatically
                 united
                 with
                 the
                 Virgin
                 as
                 with
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 themselves
                 to
                 her
                 as
                 if
                 she
                 were
                 as
                 properly
                 the
                 
                   Daughter
                   of
                   God
                
                 as
                 he
                 
                   the
                   Son.
                
                 For
                 else
                 how
                 could
                 she
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 everlasting
                 Salvation
                 in
                 her
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 laid
                 the
                 Foundations
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 with
                 the
                 eternall
                 Deity
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 other
                 passages
                 in
                 this
                 Psalter
                 whereby
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 a
                 She-Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Daughter
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 applying
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 Phrases
                 spoken
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 unto
                 her
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 Psalm
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Venite
                   ad
                   eam
                   omnes
                   qui
                   laboratis
                   &
                   tribulati
                   estis
                   ,
                   &
                   refrigerium
                   &
                   solatium
                   dabit
                   animabus
                   vestris
                   .
                
                 And
                 Psalm
                 81.
                 
                 
                 
                   Terge
                   foeditatem
                   me
                   am
                   ,
                   Domina
                   ,
                   quae
                   semper
                   rutilas
                   puritate
                   .
                   Fons
                   vitae
                   ,
                   influe
                   in
                   os
                   meum
                   ,
                   ex
                   quo
                   viventes
                   aquae
                   profluunt
                   &
                   emanant
                   .
                   Omnes
                   sitientes
                   venite
                   ad
                   illam
                   ,
                   &
                   de
                   fonte
                   suo
                   gratanter
                   vos
                   potabit
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 belonging
                 onely
                 to
                 Christ
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 believe
                 on
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 is
                 also
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                 ease
                 and
                 rest
                 of
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 
                   weary
                   and
                   heavy
                   laden
                
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 Psalm
                 46.
                 
                 
                   Omnes
                   gentes
                   ,
                   plaudite
                   manibus
                   ,
                   psallite
                   in
                   jubilo
                   Virgini
                   gloriosae
                   .
                   Quoniam
                   ipsa
                   est
                   porta
                   vitae
                   ,
                   janua
                   salutis
                   ,
                   &
                   via
                   nostrae
                   reconciliationis
                   ,
                   spes
                   poenitentium
                   ,
                   solamen
                   lugentium
                   ,
                   pax
                   beata
                   cordium
                   atque
                   salus
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 whenas
                 it
                 is
                 Christ
                 alone
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Salvation
                 and
                 Reconciliation
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 foul
                 and
                 tedious
                 Subject
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 end
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 the
                 Blasphemy
                 of
                 the
                 41.
                 
                 Psalm
                 .
                 
                   Quemadmodum
                   desiderat
                   cervus
                   ad
                   fontes
                   aquarum
                   ,
                   ità
                   ad
                   amorem
                   tuum
                   anhelat
                   anima
                   mea
                   ,
                   Virgo
                   
                   sancta
                   .
                   Quia
                   tu
                   es
                   genitrix
                   vitae
                   meae
                   ,
                   &
                   altrix
                   reparationis
                   carnis
                   meae
                   :
                   Quia
                   tu
                   lactatrix
                   Salvationis
                   animae
                   meae
                   ,
                   initium
                   &
                   finis
                   totius
                   salutis
                   meae
                   .
                
                 Here
                 is
                 that
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Authour
                 and
                 Finisher
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 and
                 Salvation
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 the
                 Creation
                 or
                 Generation
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 and
                 flesh
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 our
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 is
                 here
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin.
                 Which
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 sense
                 or
                 truth
                 ,
                 unless
                 she
                 were
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 God-woman
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 God-man
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 were
                 as
                 properly
                 the
                 
                   Daughter
                   of
                   God
                
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 As
                 she
                 is
                 expresly
                 called
                 in
                 her
                 Litanie
                 ,
                 
                   Filia
                   Dei
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Daughter
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Which
                 ,
                 considering
                 what
                 high
                 Titles
                 they
                 give
                 her
                 both
                 in
                 that
                 Litanie
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 
                   Illuminatrix
                   cordium
                   ,
                   Fons
                   misericordiae
                   ,
                   Flumen
                   sapientiae
                   ,
                   Mater
                   Dei
                   ,
                   Regina
                   coeli
                   ,
                   Domina
                   mundi
                   ,
                   Domina
                   coeli
                   &
                   terrae
                   ,
                
                 would
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 dwindling
                 Title
                 ,
                 (
                 it
                 belonging
                 to
                 all
                 women
                 that
                 are
                 believers
                 ,
                 )
                 
                 if
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 some
                 such
                 raised
                 and
                 sublime
                 sense
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 intimated
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 their
                 Addresses
                 to
                 her
                 being
                 as
                 if
                 she
                 were
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 a
                 She-Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Daughter
                   of
                   God
                
                 in
                 as
                 high
                 a
                 sense
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 being
                 called
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Litania
                   Mariae
                
                 ,
                 in
                 her
                 Litanie
                 or
                 publick
                 Supplication
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 that
                 Intervall
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 wherein
                 this
                 most
                 conspicuously
                 and
                 notoriously
                 happened
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 their
                 Devotions
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 rather
                 the
                 Worshippers
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Daughter
                   of
                   God
                
                 then
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                
                 And
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 foreseeing
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 whenas
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 space
                 he
                 called
                 
                   Rome
                   Pergamus
                
                 ,
                 this
                 succeeding
                 Scene
                 coming
                 on
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 very
                 well
                 change
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Pergamus
                 into
                 that
                 of
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 derisorious
                 Allusion
                 to
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 
                 news
                 of
                 a
                 Daughter
                 being
                 born
                 to
                 Nicanor
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 God
                 Almighty
                 had
                 the
                 like
                 occasion
                 of
                 changing
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Pergamus
                 into
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Romanists
                 turning
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Daughter
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 For
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 which
                 Insolency
                 Christ
                 seems
                 on
                 purpose
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Thyatira
                 to
                 resume
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 
                 
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Son
                   of
                   man
                
                 in
                 the
                 Vision
                 in
                 
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 ever
                 draws
                 a
                 description
                 of
                 himself
                 for
                 an
                 Entrance
                 before
                 each
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 Which
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 judgement
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 specially
                 well
                 worth
                 the
                 marking
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 making
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 the
                 
                   Daughter
                   of
                   God
                
                 in
                 this
                 Intervall
                 ,
                 might
                 alone
                 be
                 a
                 sufficient
                 occasion
                 of
                 changing
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 from
                 Pergamus
                 to
                 Thyatira
                 .
                 But
                 other
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 apposite
                 are
                 also
                 comprehended
                 by
                 a
                 Propheticall
                 Henopoeïa
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 Overplus
                 to
                 our
                 
                 present
                 purpose
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 mainly
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 grosse
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 the
                 Invocation
                 of
                 their
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 both
                 the
                 Definition
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 is
                 Idolatrous
                 in
                 this
                 Point
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 countenanced
                 by
                 publick
                 Authority
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 For
                 this
                 Mary-Psalter
                 it self
                 ,
                 that
                 has
                 the
                 most
                 enormous
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 Forms
                 of
                 Idolatrous
                 Invocation
                 of
                 any
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 private
                 Contrivance
                 of
                 some
                 single
                 ,
                 obscure
                 ,
                 superstitious
                 Monk
                 ,
                 but
                 bears
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 that
                 Seraphick
                 Doctour
                 S.
                 Bonaventure
                 ,
                 once
                 Cardinal
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 Which
                 is
                 no
                 small
                 publick
                 countenance
                 thereto
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 nothing
                 might
                 be
                 wanting
                 to
                 the
                 grace
                 and
                 furtherance
                 of
                 so
                 devotionall
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 instituted
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Society
                 ,
                 entitled
                 the
                 
                   Fraternity
                   of
                   the
                   Many-Psalter
                
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 afterward
                 by
                 Sixtus
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 many
                 Indulgences
                 being
                 added
                 Anno
                 1470.
                 
                 And
                 Innocent
                 the
                 eighth
                 added
                 to
                 these
                 Indulgences
                 
                 plenarie
                 Remission
                 
                   à
                   poena
                   &
                   culpa
                
                 once
                 in
                 their
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 once
                 
                   in
                   articulo
                   mortis
                
                 ,
                 to
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 entred
                 into
                 that
                 Fraternity
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 such
                 case
                 stands
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 at
                 this
                 very
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 still
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 notorious
                 for
                 her
                 Idolatrous
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Intervall
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 in
                 Thyatira
                 ceased
                 upon
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 cast
                 off
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 suffered
                 Jezebel
                 to
                 delude
                 the
                 Servants
                 of
                 God
                 no
                 longer
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 debauch
                 them
                 with
                 Idolatrous
                 Modes
                 of
                 Worship
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 bye
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 it
                 is
                 abundantly
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 praying
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 asking
                 Aids
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 frequently
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 none
                 but
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 give
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 still
                 the
                 grosser
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Trent
                   touching
                   the
                   Worshipping
                   of
                   Images
                   is
                   Idolatrous
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   weak
                   and
                   unsound
                   .
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   AND
                   thus
                   much
                   for
                   their
                   Idolatry
                   in
                   the
                   Invocation
                   of
                   Saints
                   .
                   Let
                   us
                   now
                   consider
                   what
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                
                 Trent
                 
                   is
                   touching
                   the
                   worshipping
                   of
                   Images
                   .
                
                 Imagines
                 porrò
                 Christi
                 ,
                 Deiparae
                 Virginis
                 ,
                 &
                 aliorum
                 Sanctorum
                 ,
                 in
                 templis
                 
                 praesertim
                 ,
                 habendas
                 &
                 retinendas
                 esse
                 ,
                 eisque
                 debitum
                 honorem
                 &
                 reverentiam
                 impertiendam
                 .
                 Quoniam
                 honos
                 qui
                 eis
                 exhibetur
                 refertur
                 ad
                 Prototypa
                 ,
                 quae
                 illae
                 repraesentant
                 ;
                 ità
                 ut
                 per
                 Imagines
                 quas
                 osculamur
                 ,
                 &
                 coram
                 quibus
                 caput
                 aperimus
                 &
                 procumbimus
                 ,
                 Christum
                 adoremus
                 ,
                 &
                 Sanctos
                 ,
                 quorum
                 illae
                 similitudinem
                 gerunt
                 ,
                 veneremur
                 .
                 Id
                 quod
                 Conciliorum
                 ,
                 praesertim
                 verò
                 secundae
                 Nicaenae
                 Synodi
                 ,
                 Decretis
                 
                 contra
                 Imaginum
                 oppugnatores
                 est
                 sancitum
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 meaning
                 of
                 which
                 in
                 brief
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 and
                 other
                 Saints
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 and
                 retain'd
                 in
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   due
                   honour
                
                 and
                 reverence
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 are
                 produced
                 two
                 Reasons
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 In
                 that
                 the
                 Honour
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 Images
                 is
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 Prototypes
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 In
                 that
                 this
                 Injunction
                 is
                 but
                 what
                 the
                 second
                 Nicene
                 Council
                 had
                 of
                 old
                 decreed
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 thus
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 has
                 declared
                 touching
                 Images
                 is
                 plain
                 and
                 open
                 Idolatry
                 by
                 the
                 seventh
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 expresly
                 against
                 the
                 Commandment
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 forbids
                 us
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 graven
                 Image
                 to
                 bow
                 down
                 to
                 or
                 worship
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 says
                 ,
                 Yes
                 ,
                 ye
                 may
                 make
                 graven
                 Images
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 their
                 Temples
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 their
                 due
                 Honour
                 and
                 Worship
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 ye
                 
                 ought
                 to
                 doe
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 instances
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 act
                 of
                 Bowing
                 or
                 Kneeling
                 and
                 prostrating
                 our selves
                 before
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 Definition
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 is
                 so
                 palpably
                 against
                 the
                 Commandment
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 fain
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 may
                 not
                 discern
                 how
                 grosly
                 they
                 goe
                 against
                 the
                 express
                 Precepts
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 so
                 frequent
                 practices
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 See
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 ninth
                 and
                 tenth
                 Conclusions
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 fourth
                 ,
                 fifth
                 ,
                 eighteenth
                 ,
                 nineteenth
                 and
                 twentieth
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Nor
                 can
                 all
                 their
                 Tricks
                 and
                 Tergiversations
                 and
                 subtil
                 Elusions
                 serve
                 their
                 turn
                 .
                 For
                 undoubtedly
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 was
                 writ
                 to
                 the
                 easie
                 capacity
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 their
                 hearts
                 and
                 consciences
                 are
                 the
                 best
                 Interpreters
                 .
                 Not
                 the
                 foolish
                 Evasions
                 and
                 Subterfuges
                 of
                 perfidious
                 Sophisters
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 betraying
                 of
                 weak
                 Souls
                 to
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 Damnation
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 opening
                 their
                 Purses
                 ,
                 would
                 make
                 them
                 believe
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 
                 Trent's
                 enjoyning
                 of
                 Images
                 in
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 honouring
                 them
                 or
                 worshipping
                 them
                 and
                 bowing
                 down
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 can
                 consist
                 with
                 God's
                 forbidding
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 graven
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bow
                 down
                 to
                 it
                 and
                 worship
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Council
                 it self
                 does
                 appoint
                 flat
                 Idolatry
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 to
                 be
                 practised
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 being
                 so
                 monstrous
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 now
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 the
                 Reasons
                 why
                 they
                 do
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 Because
                 the
                 Honour
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 is
                 referr'd
                 to
                 the
                 Prototype
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Reference
                 is
                 either
                 in
                 virtue
                 of
                 that
                 Similitude
                 the
                 Images
                 have
                 with
                 those
                 persons
                 they
                 represent
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 seem
                 to
                 imply
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 touching
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 
                   quorum
                   illae
                   similitudinem
                   gerunt
                
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 we
                 praise
                 a
                 Picture
                 of
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 comely
                 and
                 lovely
                 Picture
                 ,
                 this
                 praise
                 naturally
                 has
                 a
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Person
                 whose
                 Picture
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 similitude
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Picture
                 and
                 the
                 Party
                 .
              
               
               
                 Or
                 else
                 this
                 Reference
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 regard
                 to
                 personal
                 Similitude
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 Direction
                 of
                 the
                 Intention
                 of
                 the
                 Devotionist
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 intends
                 upon
                 the
                 seeing
                 and
                 bowing
                 ,
                 suppose
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Saint
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 this
                 occasion
                 to
                 worship
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 or
                 the
                 Saint
                 thereby
                 ,
                 the
                 Image
                 being
                 but
                 at
                 large
                 a
                 symbolicall
                 Presence
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 not
                 regarded
                 whether
                 the
                 Symbol
                 or
                 Image
                 have
                 any
                 personal
                 Similitude
                 with
                 the
                 party
                 it
                 represents
                 or
                 no.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 now
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 former
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 infinitely
                 uncertain
                 whether
                 any
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 Saint
                 ,
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 carnal
                 figure
                 of
                 these
                 persons
                 while
                 they
                 were
                 alive
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 or
                 no.
                 Nay
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 certain
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 holy
                 Souls
                 being
                 given
                 to
                 such
                 follies
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 Pictures
                 drawn
                 while
                 they
                 were
                 alive
                 .
                 See
                 my
                 *
                 
                   Mysterie
                   of
                   Iniquity
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 being
                 it
                 is
                 extremely
                 improbable
                 
                 but
                 an
                 Image
                 should
                 be
                 like
                 some
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 either
                 now
                 alive
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 lived
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 since
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 first
                 supposition
                 ,
                 this
                 Honour
                 or
                 religious
                 Worship
                 intended
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Saint
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 onely
                 misse
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 certainly
                 fall
                 on
                 some
                 other
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 being
                 Saints
                 ,
                 haply
                 are
                 or
                 have
                 been
                 very
                 vile
                 and
                 wicked
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 But
                 besides
                 ,
                 no
                 Saints
                 are
                 worshipped
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 nor
                 indeed
                 are
                 properly
                 Saints
                 till
                 then
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Glories
                 in
                 their
                 Pictures
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 their
                 Heads
                 shew
                 plainly
                 that
                 they
                 intend
                 to
                 represent
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 their
                 present
                 condition
                 of
                 Glory
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 that
                 the
                 Images
                 are
                 nothing
                 like
                 them
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 for
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 can
                 these
                 Images
                 of
                 brasse
                 or
                 stone
                 or
                 wood
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 materials
                 ,
                 bear
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 a
                 separate
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 likenesse
                 can
                 
                 there
                 be
                 betwixt
                 the
                 glorious
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 Heavenly
                 and
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Image
                 of
                 any
                 terrestriall
                 matter
                 ?
                 No
                 more
                 then
                 betwixt
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Dirt
                 or
                 Soot
                 and
                 the
                 Sun
                 or
                 bright
                 Morning-star
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 what
                 terrestriall
                 Image
                 can
                 possibly
                 represent
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 truly
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 God-man
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 our
                 Adoration
                 but
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 this
                 Divine
                 Complexum
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 Divinity
                 as
                 the
                 Humanity
                 ?
                 But
                 what
                 Statuarie
                 can
                 carve
                 out
                 the
                 Effigies
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 pretense
                 of
                 this
                 Reference
                 of
                 the
                 Honour
                 to
                 the
                 Prototype
                 in
                 this
                 first
                 sense
                 thereof
                 is
                 very
                 weak
                 and
                 vain
                 .
                 Nor
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 this
                 natural
                 Reference
                 ,
                 would
                 it
                 follow
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 honour
                 them
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 so
                 plainly
                 forbid
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 being
                 better
                 ways
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 commemorating
                 and
                 imitating
                 their
                 Vertues
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 that
                 second
                 sense
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 indeed
                 disinvolved
                 of
                 those
                 former
                 
                 Difficulties
                 ;
                 but
                 greater
                 here
                 occurr
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 touching
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 his
                 pretended
                 Image
                 is
                 but
                 his
                 symbolicall
                 Presence
                 ,
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 towards
                 it
                 is
                 again
                 plain
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 that
                 Example
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 who
                 worshipped
                 the
                 golden
                 Calf
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 Jehovah
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 plainly
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Story
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 that
                 Incurvation
                 toward
                 their
                 symbolicall
                 Presences
                 is
                 flat
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 is
                 manifest
                 from
                 the
                 eighth
                 ,
                 ninth
                 and
                 tenth
                 Conclusions
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fifth
                 ,
                 nineteenth
                 and
                 twentieth
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 this
                 Treatise
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 indeed
                 thus
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 so
                 called
                 onely
                 their
                 symbolicall
                 Presences
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 worship
                 them
                 before
                 these
                 Images
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 attributing
                 Divine
                 Honour
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 naturally
                 does
                 declare
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 at
                 least
                 a
                 terrestriall
                 Omnipresency
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 invisible
                 Power
                 which
                 we
                 know
                 has
                 
                 but
                 onely
                 God.
                 But
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 low
                 Obeisance
                 to
                 an
                 absent
                 person
                 God
                 knows
                 how
                 many
                 millions
                 of
                 miles
                 off
                 ,
                 is
                 still
                 a
                 more
                 forced
                 and
                 ridiculous
                 thing
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 saluting
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 thus
                 at
                 their
                 symbolicall
                 Presences
                 or
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 acknowledging
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 
                   in
                   sede
                   Beatorum
                
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 do
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 exclude
                 them
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 one
                 Soul
                 to
                 fill
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 with
                 its
                 presence
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 vast
                 Privilege
                 of
                 God
                 Almighty
                 onely
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 Worship
                 to
                 them
                 is
                 gross
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 as
                 supposing
                 such
                 a
                 Perfection
                 in
                 them
                 as
                 is
                 no-where
                 but
                 in
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Besides
                 what
                 was
                 intimated
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 let
                 this
                 Reference
                 be
                 what
                 it
                 will
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 an
                 Incurvation
                 or
                 Prostration
                 before
                 Images
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 mere
                 Symbols
                 or
                 exact
                 Representations
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 Idolatry
                 by
                 the
                 seventh
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 not
                 honoured
                 
                 by
                 this
                 worshipping
                 of
                 their
                 Images
                 ,
                 but
                 hideously
                 reproched
                 ,
                 it
                 supposing
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 pleased
                 and
                 gratify'd
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 abomination
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 grofs
                 transgression
                 of
                 his
                 express
                 Commands
                 .
                 It
                 implies
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 ambitious
                 ,
                 vain-glorious
                 and
                 rebellious
                 against
                 God.
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 vehemently
                 oppose
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 honouring
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 Images
                 and
                 Invocation
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 true
                 and
                 faithfull
                 Honourers
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 so
                 zealously
                 vindicating
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 great
                 Reproches
                 these
                 others
                 cast
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 far
                 are
                 they
                 from
                 being
                 guilty
                 herein
                 of
                 any
                 Rudenesse
                 or
                 Clownishnesse
                 against
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     second
                     Council
                     of
                  
                   Nice
                   
                     touching
                     the
                     Worship
                     of
                     Images
                     ,
                     (
                     to
                     which
                     the
                     Council
                     of
                  
                   Trent
                   
                     refers
                     ,
                     )
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     grosly
                     Idolatrous
                     also
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 BUT
                 now
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 Reason
                 of
                 these
                 Tridentine
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 would
                 support
                 their
                 Determination
                 in
                 this
                 Point
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 held
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 780
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 ,
                 that
                 long
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 the
                 Church
                 had
                 become
                 asymmetral
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 substantial
                 Consideration
                 )
                 I
                 shall
                 onely
                 return
                 this
                 brief
                 answer
                 .
                 The
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 has
                 given
                 this
                 expresse
                 command
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   make
                   to
                   thy self
                   any
                   graven
                   Image
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   bow
                   down
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   nor
                   worship
                   it
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 second
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 says
                 ,
                 Thou
                 mayst
                 and
                 shalt
                 bow
                 
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 Now
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 fit
                 to
                 believe
                 and
                 obey
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 men
                 ,
                 judge
                 ye
                 :
                 I
                 might
                 adde
                 farther
                 ,
                 men
                 so
                 silly
                 and
                 frivolous
                 in
                 the
                 defense
                 of
                 their
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 so
                 false
                 and
                 fabulous
                 in
                 the
                 Allegation
                 of
                 their
                 Authorities
                 and
                 the
                 recitall
                 of
                 miraculous
                 Stories
                 ,
                 as
                 Chemnitius
                 has
                 proved
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 his
                 Examen
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 an
                 Instance
                 or
                 two
                 .
                 
                   No
                   man
                   lighteth
                   a
                   candle
                   ,
                   and
                   putteth
                   it
                
                 
                 
                   under
                   a
                   bushell
                
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 on
                 the
                 Altars
                 ,
                 and
                 Wax-candles
                 lighted
                 up
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 due
                 honour
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 Psalm
                 16.
                 
                 
                   But
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                   that
                   are
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   :
                
                 But
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 therefore
                 their
                 Images
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Miracles
                 done
                 by
                 Images
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Speaking
                 ,
                 the
                 Healing
                 of
                 the
                 sick
                 ,
                 the
                 Revenging
                 of
                 the
                 wrong
                 done
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Distilling
                 of
                 rorid
                 drops
                 of
                 balsame
                 to
                 heal
                 the
                 wounded
                 ,
                 sick
                 or
                 lame
                 ,
                 their
                 Recovering
                 water
                 into
                 a
                 
                 dry
                 Well
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 too
                 tedious
                 to
                 recite
                 these
                 Figments
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 her
                 Devotionist
                 spake
                 when
                 he
                 took
                 leave
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 long
                 Journey
                 ,
                 intreating
                 her
                 to
                 look
                 to
                 her
                 Candle
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 lighted
                 up
                 for
                 her
                 ,
                 till
                 his
                 return
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 conceal
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Story
                 says
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Candle
                 was
                 burning
                 six
                 months
                 after
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 return
                 of
                 her
                 Devoto
                 .
                 An
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 miraculous
                 Prolonger
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 met
                 withall
                 before
                 in
                 all
                 my
                 days
                 .
                 Such
                 an
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 would
                 save
                 poor
                 Students
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 in
                 the
                 expense
                 of
                 Candles
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 thing
                 were
                 but
                 lawfull
                 and
                 feasible
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 From
                 these
                 small
                 hints
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 easily
                 discover
                 of
                 what
                 Authority
                 this
                 second
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 concluded
                 so
                 point-blank
                 against
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 because
                 that
                 Clause
                 in
                 this
                 Paragraph
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 I
                 have
                 recited
                 ,
                 
                   Id
                   quod
                   Conciliorum
                   ,
                   praesertim
                   verò
                   secundae
                   Nicaenae
                   Synodi
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 aim
                 at
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 what
                 these
                 Fathers
                 mean
                 by
                 that
                 
                   debitus
                   honor
                   &
                   reverentia
                
                 which
                 they
                 declare
                 to
                 be
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 confirm
                 their
                 
                   own
                   Conclusion
                
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 that
                 Nicene
                 Council
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 take
                 notice
                 also
                 what
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 Honour
                 and
                 Reverence
                 to
                 Images
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Council
                 did
                 declare
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 short
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 ;
              
               
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 and
                 adored
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 honoured
                 with
                 Wax-candles
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 smoaking
                 of
                 Incense
                 or
                 Perfumes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 Which
                 smells
                 rankly
                 enough
                 in
                 all
                 conscience
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 as
                 Grotius
                 himself
                 upon
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 cannot
                 but
                 acknowledge
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 .
                 The
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 their
                 Mediation
                 and
                 propitiating
                 God
                 for
                 us
                 for
                 adoring
                 their
                 Images
                 ,
                 healing
                 of
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Aids
                 and
                 Helps
                 ,
                 besides
                 
                   Ora
                   pro
                   nobis
                
                 ,
                 are
                 manifestly
                 involved
                 in
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 these
                 Images
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Nicene
                 Council
                 .
              
               
               
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 truly
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Collections
                 of
                 Photius
                 in
                 Justellus
                 ,
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 that
                 they
                 meant
                 the
                 
                   Cultus
                   Latriae
                
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 using
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 that
                 Worship
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 passed
                 through
                 to
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 sutable
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 .
                 And
                 where
                 that
                 word
                 is
                 not
                 used
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 sense
                 makes
                 hugely
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 this
                 Paragraph
                 touching
                 the
                 second
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 according
                 to
                 Photius
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 seventh
                 Synod
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 
                   Nice
                   )
                   with
                   joint
                   suffrages
                   hath
                   established
                   and
                   ratify'd
                   the
                   worshipping
                   of
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   the
                   honour
                   and
                   reverence
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   expressed
                   by
                   it
                   ;
                   this
                   Worship
                   and
                   Honour
                   being
                   done
                   in
                   such
                   manner
                   as
                   when
                   we
                   approach
                   the
                   holy
                   Symbols
                   or
                   Types
                   of
                   our
                   most
                   holy
                   and
                   Divine
                   Worship
                   :
                
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 )
                 
                   For
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   stop
                   at
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   restrain
                   our
                   Worship
                   and
                   Devotion
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   are
                   we
                   divided
                   toward
                   heterogeneous
                   and
                   different
                   Scopes
                   or
                   Objects
                   ;
                   but
                   by
                   that
                   Service
                   and
                   Worship
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   appears
                   divided
                   are
                   we
                   carried
                   up
                   devoutly
                   and
                   undividedly
                   unto
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   indivisible
                   Deity
                   .
                
                 Whereby
                 it
                 is
                 plainly
                 declared
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 very
                 Worship
                 which
                 passes
                 to
                 the
                 Deity
                 is
                 done
                 towards
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
                 first
                 or
                 jointly
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 undivided
                 Worship
                 in
                 truth
                 and
                 reality
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 this
                 Worship
                 is
                 that
                 Worship
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Latria
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 God
                 onely
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 that
                 religious
                 Worship
                 is
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 
                 seems
                 imply'd
                 in
                 what
                 comes
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 second
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 Photius
                 calls
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 Council
                 
                   has
                   not
                   onely
                   established
                   and
                   appointed
                   that
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                
                 Christ
                 
                   should
                   be
                   honoured
                   and
                   worshipped
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   holy
                   Images
                   of
                   the
                   Virgin
                
                 Mary
                 
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   excellency
                   and
                   venerability
                   of
                   their
                   Prototypes
                   .
                   For
                   even
                   by
                   these
                   are
                   we
                   carried
                   up
                   into
                   a
                   certain
                   unitive
                   and
                   conjunctive
                   vision
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   are
                   vouchsafed
                   that
                   divine
                   and
                   supernatural
                   conjunction
                   or
                   contact
                   with
                   the
                   highest
                   of
                   all
                   desirables
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 God
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Can
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 inflame
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 men
                 with
                 that
                 mysticall
                 lust
                 after
                 Idols
                 then
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 this
                 
                 Nicene
                 Synod
                 ?
                 For
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Devotion
                 and
                 Worship
                 is
                 done
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 to
                 God
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 though
                 that
                 Worship
                 is
                 allotted
                 them
                 onely
                 that
                 is
                 proportionable
                 to
                 their
                 Prototypes
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 worshipped
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 as
                 that
                 thereby
                 ,
                 while
                 we
                 adhere
                 to
                 their
                 Images
                 or
                 Statues
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 fit
                 for
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 vouchsafed
                 a
                 tactual
                 Union
                 with
                 God
                 himself
                 .
                 What
                 Philtrum
                 more
                 effectual
                 to
                 raise
                 up
                 that
                 Idolomania
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 mad
                 and
                 love-sick
                 after
                 Images
                 and
                 Idols
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 ?
                 What
                 can
                 inrage
                 their
                 Affections
                 more
                 towards
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 phansie
                 that
                 while
                 they
                 worship
                 Idols
                 ,
                 and
                 cling
                 about
                 dead
                 Statues
                 ,
                 that
                 very
                 individual
                 act
                 (
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 too
                 intense
                 )
                 is
                 that
                 wherewith
                 they
                 are
                 united
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 lie
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Embraces
                 of
                 ,
                 the
                 ever-living
                 and
                 true
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 is
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 representation
                 of
                 Photius
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 we
                 worship
                 and
                 unite
                 our selves
                 with
                 God
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 worshipping
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 and
                 of
                 other
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 worshipping
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ.
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 is
                 religious
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 grosse
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 done
                 to
                 Stocks
                 and
                 Stones
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 senslesse
                 Objects
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 drift
                 of
                 all
                 Idolatry
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 questioned
                 ,
                 and
                 craftily
                 defended
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 Daemons
                 and
                 Images
                 they
                 reach
                 at
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 joyning
                 their
                 Devotion
                 to
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 highest
                 Godhead
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 declaring
                 with
                 the
                 second
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 blinde
                 leading
                 the
                 blinde
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 both
                 fallen
                 into
                 this
                 dreadfull
                 Pit
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Trent
                   touching
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   Images
                   more
                   determinately
                   illustrated
                   from
                   the
                   general
                   Practice
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   and
                   Suffrage
                   of
                   their
                   Popes
                   ,
                   whereby
                   it
                   is
                   deprehended
                   to
                   be
                   still
                   more
                   coursly
                   and
                   Paganically
                   Idolatrous
                   .
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 BUT
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 it
                 may
                 give
                 more
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 some
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                 Rome's
                 own
                 sense
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Honor
                   debitus
                
                 she
                 declares
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 Putting
                 off
                 a
                 man's
                 Hat
                 ,
                 and
                 lying
                 prostrate
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Council
                 does
                 not
                 stick
                 to
                 instance
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 bye
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 Council
                 calls
                 this
                 neither
                 Dulia
                 ,
                 nor
                 Hyperdulia
                 ,
                 nor
                 Latria
                 ,
                 some
                 will
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 shuffle
                 it
                 off
                 with
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 but
                 a
                 civil
                 Complement
                 to
                 these
                 Images
                 or
                 their
                 Prototypes
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 since
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 has
                 declared
                 nothing
                 farther
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 certain
                 Interpreter
                 of
                 their
                 meaning
                 then
                 the
                 continued
                 Custome
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 such
                 Doctours
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 even
                 sainted
                 for
                 their
                 Eminency
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Thomas
                   Aquinas
                
                 and
                 Bonaventure
                 ,
                 who
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 declared
                 that
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 with
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 Latria
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 worshipped
                 with
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 Azorius
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 affirms
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 constant
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Theologers
                 ,
                 (
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 he
                 means
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Image
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 honoured
                 and
                 worshipped
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Honour
                 and
                 Worship
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 whose
                 Image
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 not
                 unlike
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Citation
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 capable
                 of
                 religious
                 Worship
                 ,
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 it self
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Bellarmine
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 Theologers
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 )
                 does
                 plainly
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 determines
                 
                 for
                 their
                 Invocation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 competible
                 to
                 no
                 invisible
                 Power
                 but
                 the
                 Godhead
                 it self
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 their
                 Images
                 are
                 worshipped
                 with
                 religious
                 Worship
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 we
                 shall
                 make
                 still
                 the
                 clearer
                 judgement
                 thereof
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 Consecration
                 of
                 these
                 Images
                 which
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 declares
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Consecration
                 and
                 Worshipping
                 of
                 them
                 makes
                 them
                 perfectly
                 as
                 the
                 Idol-Gods
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 as
                 Octavius
                 jearingly
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Gods
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 their
                 Idols
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Minucius
                   Felix
                   :
                   Ecce
                   funditur
                   ,
                   fabricatur
                   ,
                   scalpitur
                   ;
                   nondum
                   Deus
                   est
                   .
                   Ecce
                   plumbatur
                   ,
                   construitur
                   ,
                   erigitur
                   ;
                   nec
                   adhuc
                   Deus
                   est
                   .
                   Ecce
                   ornatur
                   ,
                   consecratur
                   ,
                   oratur
                   ;
                   tunc
                   postremò
                   Deus
                   est
                   .
                
                 Behold
                 it
                 is
                 clothed
                 or
                 adorned
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 consecrated
                 and
                 prayed
                 unto
                 ;
                 then
                 at
                 length
                 it
                 becomes
                 a
                 God.
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 will
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                 Rome's
                 Images
                 will
                 prove
                 as
                 good
                 Idol-Gods
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Chemnitius
                 recites
                 some
                 forms
                 of
                 Consecration
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 cull
                 out
                 onely
                 
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 and
                 of
                 S.
                 John.
                 That
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 
                   Sanctify
                   ,
                   O
                   God
                   ,
                   this
                   Image
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   aid
                   and
                   keep
                   safe
                   thy
                   faithfull
                   people
                   ;
                   that
                   Thundrings
                   and
                   Lightnings
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   grow
                   too
                   terrible
                   and
                   dangerous
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   quickly
                   expelled
                   thereby
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Inundations
                   of
                   Rain
                   ,
                   the
                   Commotions
                   of
                   civil
                   War
                   ,
                   and
                   Devastations
                   by
                   Pagans
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   suppressed
                   by
                   the
                   presence
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 Which
                 is
                 most
                 effectual
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 men
                 come
                 and
                 hurcle
                 under
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 's
                 Image
                 in
                 such
                 dangers
                 ,
                 as
                 under
                 the
                 Wings
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Jehovah
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 hugely
                 like
                 the
                 consecrated
                 Telesms
                 of
                 the
                 Pagans
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 hear
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Consecration
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 S.
                 John
                 also
                 :
                 
                   Grant
                   ,
                   O
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   behold
                   this
                   Image
                   with
                   Reverence
                   ,
                   and
                   pray
                   before
                   it
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   heard
                   in
                   whatsoever
                   Streights
                   they
                   are
                   .
                   Let
                   this
                   Image
                   be
                   the
                   holy
                   Expulsion
                   of
                   Devils
                   ,
                   the
                   conciliating
                   the
                   presence
                   and
                   assistence
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   the
                   protection
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Intercession
                   of
                   this
                   Saint
                   may
                   be
                   very
                   powerfull
                   and
                   effectuall
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   .
                
                 What
                 a
                 mighty
                 Charm
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 the
                 feeble
                 to
                 hang
                 about
                 these
                 Images
                 as
                 if
                 their
                 Presence
                 were
                 the
                 Divine
                 Protection
                 it self
                 ?
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 These
                 Chemnitius
                 recites
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Pontificall
                 he
                 perused
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 
                   Rituale
                   Romanum
                
                 ,
                 published
                 first
                 by
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 
                   Paulus
                   Quintus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 authorized
                 by
                 Pope
                 Urban
                 the
                 eighth
                 ,
                 will
                 doe
                 our
                 businesse
                 sufficiently
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 both
                 since
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 by
                 the
                 Exposition
                 of
                 these
                 Popes
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 what
                 that
                 
                   debitus
                   Honor
                
                 is
                 which
                 the
                 Tridentine
                 Fathers
                 mention
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Saint
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Consecration
                 of
                 their
                 Images
                 runs
                 thus
                 :
              
               
                 
                   Grant
                   ,
                   O
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   whosoever
                   before
                   this
                   Image
                   shall
                   diligently
                   and
                   humbly
                   upon
                   his
                   knees
                   worship
                   and
                   honour
                   thy
                   onely-begotten
                   Son
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   blessed
                   Virgin
                   ,
                
                 (
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 Image
                 is
                 that
                 is
                 
                 a-consecrating
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   this
                   glorious
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   or
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   or
                   Confessor
                   ,
                   or
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   obtain
                   by
                   his
                   or
                   her
                   Merits
                   and
                   Intercession
                   Grace
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   eternall
                   Glory
                   hereafter
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Virgin
                 and
                 other
                 Saints
                 are
                 fellow-distributers
                 of
                 Grace
                 and
                 Glory
                 with
                 Christ
                 himself
                 to
                 their
                 Supplicants
                 before
                 their
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 their
                 own
                 Merits
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 Service
                 done
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 kneeling
                 and
                 pouring
                 out
                 their
                 Prayers
                 before
                 their
                 Statues
                 or
                 symbolicall
                 Presences
                 .
                 What
                 greater
                 Blasphemy
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 can
                 be
                 imagined
                 ?
                 
                   Ornatur
                   ,
                   consecratur
                   ,
                   oratur
                   ,
                   tunc
                   postremò
                   fit
                   Deus
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 The
                 Image
                 is
                 pray'd
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Daemon
                 pray'd
                 unto
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 Paganism
                 it self
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 Pope's
                 own
                 Exposition
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 
                   debitus
                   Honor
                
                 that
                 is
                 owing
                 to
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 Consider
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 forms
                 of
                 Invocation
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 and
                 fifth
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 eighteenth
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Chapter
                 .
              
               
               
                 6.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 all
                 plain
                 and
                 expresse
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 ,
                 besides
                 their
                 Adoration
                 and
                 Praying
                 before
                 th●se
                 Images
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 Postures
                 of
                 the
                 Supplicant
                 and
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 praying
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 Heathens
                 will
                 acknowledge
                 done
                 to
                 theirs
                 ,
                 )
                 there
                 are
                 also
                 Wax-candles
                 burning
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Oblation
                 of
                 Incense
                 or
                 perfuming
                 them
                 ,
                 Feasts
                 likewise
                 ,
                 Temples
                 and
                 Altars
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 carrying
                 them
                 in
                 Procession
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 guize
                 of
                 ancient
                 Paganism
                 ,
                 )
                 is
                 so
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 quote
                 any
                 Authours
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 jointly
                 and
                 coherently
                 with
                 their
                 Worship
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 is
                 manifest
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 arrant
                 Idolatry
                 as
                 Paganism
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 real
                 Idolatry
                 by
                 the
                 third
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 that
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 naming
                 the
                 
                   debitus
                   Honor
                
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 excepting
                 these
                 in
                 known
                 
                 practice
                 then
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 must
                 of
                 all
                 reason
                 be
                 conceived
                 to
                 mean
                 these
                 very
                 Circumstances
                 ,
                 as
                 Paganicall
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Worshipping
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 do
                 pretend
                 to
                 rectify
                 some
                 Miscarriages
                 in
                 the
                 business
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 unlawfull
                 or
                 dishonest
                 Gain
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 all
                 lascivious
                 Dresses
                 of
                 the
                 Images
                 ,
                 all
                 Drunkenness
                 and
                 disorderly
                 Riot
                 at
                 their
                 Feasts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 Which
                 methinks
                 is
                 done
                 with
                 as
                 grave
                 caution
                 against
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 decreed
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Whores
                 in
                 Rome
                 should
                 forbear
                 to
                 goe
                 in
                 so
                 garish
                 apparell
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 wear
                 clean
                 linen
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 favourable
                 to
                 poor
                 younger
                 Brothers
                 in
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 a
                 night's
                 Lodging
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 keep
                 themselves
                 wholsome
                 and
                 clean
                 from
                 the
                 Pox
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 putting
                 down
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 establishing
                 ,
                 of
                 Whores
                 and
                 Whoredome
                 in
                 the
                 Papacy
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 are
                 these
                 Cautions
                 touching
                 Images
                 .
                 
                   Exceptio
                   firmat
                   regulam
                   in
                   non
                   exceptis
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 these
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 being
                 
                 not
                 named
                 by
                 the
                 Tridentine
                 Fathers
                 in
                 their
                 Exception
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 thereby
                 ratify'd
                 .
                 Which
                 yet
                 are
                 so
                 like
                 the
                 old
                 Pagan
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Ludovicus
                   Vives
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Church
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 abstain
                 from
                 professing
                 ,
                 
                   non
                   posse
                   aliquid
                   discrimen
                   ostendi
                   ,
                   nisi
                   quòd
                   nomina
                   tantùm
                   &
                   titulos
                   mutaverint
                
                 ;
                 That
                 onely
                 the
                 Names
                 and
                 Objects
                 were
                 changed
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Modes
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 would
                 have
                 really
                 and
                 in
                 good
                 earnest
                 rectify'd
                 their
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 followed
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 that
                 skilfull
                 and
                 famous
                 Physician
                 Dr.
                 Butler
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 imitated
                 his
                 Prescript
                 touching
                 the
                 safe
                 eating
                 of
                 a
                 Pear
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 we
                 should
                 first
                 pare
                 it
                 very
                 carefully
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 cut
                 out
                 or
                 scoup
                 out
                 all
                 the
                 Coar
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 fill
                 the
                 hollow
                 with
                 Salt
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 cast
                 it
                 forthwith
                 into
                 the
                 Kennell
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 safest
                 way
                 of
                 dealing
                 with
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 have
                 any
                 intrinsick
                 
                 Poison
                 or
                 Danger
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 See
                 those
                 most
                 wholesome
                 and
                 judicious
                 Homilies
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 against
                 the
                 Perill
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 shall
                 serve
                 for
                 the
                 setting
                 out
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 allow'd
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 it self
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 those
                 more
                 grosse
                 Extravagancies
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 connived
                 at
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 loath
                 to
                 own
                 upon
                 publick
                 Authority
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 neither
                 weary
                 my self
                 nor
                 my
                 Reader
                 by
                 meddling
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 the
                 making
                 the
                 Images
                 to
                 sweat
                 ,
                 their
                 Eyes
                 to
                 move
                 ,
                 the
                 making
                 them
                 to
                 smile
                 ,
                 or
                 lour
                 and
                 look
                 sad
                 ,
                 to
                 feel
                 heavy
                 or
                 light
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 Which
                 does
                 necessarily
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 engaging
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 believe
                 and
                 have
                 ●●fiance
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Images
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 Consecrations
                 also
                 imply
                 which
                 I
                 cited
                 out
                 of
                 Chemnitius
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 that
                 Rhyme
                 seems
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 to
                 that
                 Face
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 Veronica
                 .
                 Which
                 Rhyme
                 runs
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   
                   
                     Nos
                     perduc
                     ad
                     patriam
                     ,
                     felix
                     ô
                     Figura
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Ad
                     videndam
                     Faciem
                     quae
                     est
                     Christi
                     pura
                     .
                  
                   
                     Nos
                     ab
                     omni
                     macula
                     purga
                     Vitiorum
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Et
                     tandem
                     consortio
                     junge
                     Beatorum
                     .
                  
                
                 And
                 with
                 such
                 like
                 blinde
                 Devotion
                 do
                 they
                 likewise
                 speak
                 to
                 the
                 Crosse
                 :
                 
                   
                     O
                     Crux
                     ,
                     spes
                     unica
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Hoc
                     Passionis
                     tempore
                  
                   
                     Auge
                     piis
                     Justitiam
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Reisque
                     dona
                     Veniam
                     .
                  
                
                 This
                 must
                 sound
                 very
                 wildly
                 and
                 extravagantly
                 to
                 any
                 sensible
                 ear
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 invoking
                 any
                 Saint
                 before
                 his
                 Image
                 for
                 Aid
                 and
                 Succour
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Image
                 bearing
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 Saint
                 ,
                 )
                 with
                 Eyes
                 and
                 Hands
                 lift
                 up
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 arrant
                 talking
                 with
                 a
                 senslesse
                 Stock
                 or
                 a
                 Stone
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 gross
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 *
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 though
                 approved
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 intended
                 to
                 break
                 off
                 before
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Severall
                     important
                     Consectaries
                     from
                     this
                     clear
                     Discovery
                     of
                     the
                     gross
                     Idolatry
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                  
                   Rome
                   ;
                   
                     with
                     an
                     hearty
                     and
                     vehement
                     Exhortation
                     to
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     that
                     have
                     any
                     serious
                     regard
                     to
                     their
                     Salvation
                     ,
                     to
                     beware
                     how
                     they
                     be
                     drawn
                     into
                     the
                     Communion
                     of
                     that
                     Church
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 THus
                 have
                 we
                 abundantly
                 demonstrated
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 stands
                 guilty
                 of
                 gross
                 Idolatry
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Concessions
                 and
                 Definitions
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 charge
                 them
                 with
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 with
                 what
                 the
                 Council
                 it self
                 doth
                 own
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 Adoration
                 of
                 the
                 Host
                 ,
                 the
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Worshipping
                 of
                 Images
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 forget
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Crime
                 grows
                 still
                 more
                 course
                 and
                 palpable
                 looking
                 upon
                 the
                 particular
                 forms
                 of
                 their
                 Invocation
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 their
                 worshipping
                 their
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 ratify'd
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
                 and
                 corroborated
                 by
                 the
                 uncontrolled
                 practice
                 of
                 their
                 whole
                 Church
                 :
                 Which
                 therefore
                 must
                 in
                 all
                 reason
                 be
                 the
                 Interpreter
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 evasion
                 left
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 as
                 gross
                 and
                 palpable
                 Idolatry
                 as
                 ever
                 was
                 committed
                 by
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 grosse
                 then
                 Roman
                 Paganism
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 From
                 whence
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 it
                 necessarily
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 barbarous
                 Murtherers
                 of
                 the
                 Servants
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 ever
                 appeared
                 on
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 For
                 indeed
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 had
                 Truth
                 on
                 their
                 side
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 required
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Dissenters
                 had
                 been
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 necessary
                 ;
                 )
                 yet
                 considering
                 the
                 expresse
                 voice
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 exceeding
                 effectual
                 to
                 raise
                 consciencious
                 Scruples
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 to
                 fix
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 contrary
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 irrefragable
                 Votes
                 of
                 common
                 
                 Sense
                 and
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 all
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 that
                 can
                 pretend
                 any
                 usefulnesse
                 to
                 Religion
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 its
                 Theoreticall
                 Disquisitions
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 easie
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 into
                 a
                 contrary
                 consciencious
                 Persuasion
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 undoubtedly
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 been
                 notorious
                 Murther
                 in
                 the
                 Pontifician
                 Party
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 killed
                 men
                 for
                 dissenting
                 from
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Practice
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 the
                 Murtherers
                 themselves
                 being
                 in
                 so
                 palpable
                 an
                 Errour
                 ,
                 and
                 requiring
                 of
                 the
                 Dissenters
                 to
                 profess
                 Blasphemies
                 and
                 commit
                 gross
                 Idolatries
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 openly
                 to
                 rebell
                 against
                 God
                 under
                 pretense
                 of
                 obeying
                 
                   Holy
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 love
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 they
                 murthering
                 so
                 many
                 hundred
                 thousands
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 this
                 Fidelity
                 to
                 their
                 Maker
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 indispensable
                 Obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 Murther
                 of
                 a
                 double
                 dye
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 parallel'd
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 barbarous
                 Persecutions
                 under
                 
                 the
                 red
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Emperours
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 From
                 which
                 two
                 main
                 Considerations
                 it
                 follows
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 fit
                 and
                 easie
                 congruity
                 of
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Events
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Intervalls
                 (
                 denoted
                 by
                 them
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Prefigurations
                 in
                 the
                 Visions
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 doubt
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 Balaam
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Pergamus
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Antipas
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Opposers
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 are
                 murthered
                 ,
                 the
                 Papal
                 Hierarchy
                 is
                 understood
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 Prophetesse
                 Jezebel
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 also
                 a
                 Murtheresse
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 expresly
                 Patrons
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Text.
                 
              
               
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 at
                 all
                 wonderfull
                 that
                 Balaam
                 and
                 Jezebel
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 should
                 signifie
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 false
                 Prophet
                 and
                 the
                 Whore
                 of
                 Babylon
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Visions
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 signifie
                 
                 both
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 viz.
                 The
                 Hierarchy
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 their
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 those
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 I
                 say
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 Expositions
                 of
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 and
                 seventeenth
                 Chapters
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 little
                 Horn
                 in
                 Daniel
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 being
                 so
                 naturally
                 applicable
                 to
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 demonstration
                 of
                 Synchronism
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 foregoing
                 Conclusions
                 being
                 added
                 thereto
                 ,
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 least
                 doubt
                 or
                 scruple
                 left
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 those
                 Interpretations
                 are
                 true
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 that
                 Body
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Mother
                   of
                   Fornications
                   and
                   Abominations
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 multifarious
                 Modes
                 of
                 grosse
                 Idolatries
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 scarlet
                 Whore
                 on
                 the
                 seven
                 Hills
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 also
                 
                   drunk
                   with
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   of
                   Jesus
                   .
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 therefore
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 the
                 Poison
                 
                 exceeding
                 the
                 Antidote
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 reason
                 that
                 Salvation
                 should
                 be
                 hoped
                 for
                 there
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 sad
                 and
                 lamentable
                 Truth
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 a
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 huge
                 moment
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 to
                 be
                 concealed
                 .
                 What
                 God
                 may
                 doe
                 in
                 his
                 more
                 hidden
                 ways
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 he
                 alone
                 knows
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 cannot
                 say
                 that
                 every
                 Idolatrous
                 Heathen
                 must
                 perish
                 eternally
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 speak
                 no
                 farther
                 then
                 we
                 have
                 commission
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 easy
                 tenour
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 pronounce
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 great
                 sadnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 warrant
                 therefrom
                 to
                 think
                 or
                 declare
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 Religion
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 continue
                 so
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ;
                 and
                 especially
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Angel
                 which
                 sounded
                 in
                 the
                 Intervall
                 of
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 saying
                 expresly
                 ,
                 
                   Come
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   ,
                   my
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   be
                   not
                   partakers
                   of
                   her
                   sins
                   ,
                   and
                   receive
                   not
                   of
                   her
                   plagues
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   Be
                   not
                   deceived
                   ,
                   neither
                
                 
                 
                   Fornicatours
                   ,
                   nor
                   Idolaters
                   ,
                   nor
                   Adulterers
                   ,
                
                 
                 &c.
                 
                   shall
                   inherit
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God.
                
                 And
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 continue
                 Idolaters
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 live
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 renounce
                 their
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 be
                 damned
                 by
                 adhering
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 could
                 live
                 in
                 it
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 dies
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 capital
                 sin
                 as
                 Idolatry
                 without
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 blinde
                 ,
                 obstinate
                 perseverance
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 he
                 escape
                 eternal
                 Damnation
                 ?
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 But
                 though
                 we
                 had
                 kept
                 our selves
                 to
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 clear
                 in
                 that
                 Book
                 alone
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 22.
                 ver
                 .
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 where
                 all
                 Idolaters
                 are
                 expresly
                 excluded
                 from
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 Life
                 :
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   doe
                   his
                   Commandments
                   ,
                
                 (
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 expunged
                 by
                 Rome
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   worship
                   any
                   graven
                   Image
                   ,
                   )
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   have
                   right
                   to
                   the
                   tree
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   For
                   without
                   are
                   dogs
                   ,
                   and
                   Sorcerers
                   ,
                   and
                   Whoremongers
                   ,
                   and
                   Murtherers
                   ,
                   and
                   Idolaters
                   ,
                   and
                   whoso
                   loveth
                   and
                   maketh
                   a
                   Lie.
                
                 All
                 these
                 are
                 excluded
                 
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 eating
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 Life
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 who
                 eateth
                 not
                 is
                 most
                 assuredly
                 detain'd
                 in
                 eternall
                 death
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Murtherers
                   ,
                   and
                   Whoremongers
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   Sorcerers
                   ,
                   and
                   Idolaters
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Liars
                   ,
                   shall
                   have
                   their
                   part
                   in
                   the
                   lake
                   which
                   burneth
                   with
                   fire
                   and
                   brimstone
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   second
                   Death
                   .
                
                 What
                 sentence
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 expresse
                 then
                 this
                 ?
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 But
                 besides
                 this
                 Divine
                 sentence
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 self-condemned
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 give
                 sentence
                 against
                 themselves
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 so
                 freely
                 pronounce
                 that
                 no
                 Idolaters
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 frequently
                 doe
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 their
                 own
                 Church
                 from
                 the
                 reproach
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 Protestants
                 have
                 declared
                 for
                 the
                 Possibility
                 of
                 Salvation
                 in
                 the
                 Romish
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 farther
                 improve
                 the
                 favour
                 to
                 the
                 quitting
                 themselves
                 of
                 the
                 guilt
                 ,
                 from
                 others
                 hopefull
                 presages
                 that
                 by
                 an
                 hearty
                 implicit
                 Repentance
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 sins
                 (
                 even
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 
                 proper
                 Crimes
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 )
                 they
                 may
                 ,
                 through
                 God's
                 mercy
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 be
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 punishment
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 piece
                 of
                 Charity
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Party
                 they
                 turn
                 to
                 the
                 fencing
                 off
                 all
                 imputation
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 from
                 themselves
                 ,
                 arguing
                 thus
                 ;
                 That
                 no
                 Idolaters
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 :
                 But
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 Romish
                 Church
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 those
                 Protestants
                 opinion
                 :
                 Therefore
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 Romish
                 Church
                 are
                 no
                 Idolaters
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 most
                 assuredly
                 while
                 they
                 thus
                 abuse
                 the
                 Charity
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Proposition
                 they
                 must
                 bring
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 Condemnation
                 
                   from
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                
                 upon
                 their
                 own
                 heads
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 herein
                 
                   given
                   it
                   against
                   themselves
                
                 ,
                 in
                 saying
                 that
                 all
                 Idolaters
                 are
                 damned
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 no
                 Idolater
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 demonstrated
                 as
                 clear
                 as
                 the
                 Noon-light
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 are
                 Idolaters
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 that
                 say
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 upon
                 a
                 sincere
                 and
                 hearty
                 implicit
                 Repentance
                 
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 (
                 wherein
                 they
                 include
                 the
                 Idolatries
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Miscarriages
                 which
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 themselves
                 guilty
                 of
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 blinde
                 Mis-instructions
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 )
                 no
                 more
                 is
                 given
                 them
                 by
                 this
                 then
                 thus
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 saved
                 by
                 disowning
                 of
                 and
                 dismembring
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 power
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 bitterly
                 repenting
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 ever
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 being
                 so
                 minded
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 know
                 what
                 a
                 corrupt
                 Church
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 forthwith
                 separate
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 effect
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 ours
                 conceit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 otherwise
                 saved
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 an
                 implicit
                 renouncing
                 Communion
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   in
                   Foro
                   Divino
                
                 must
                 goe
                 for
                 an
                 actual
                 and
                 formal
                 Separation
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 which
                 Position
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 Truth
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 reach
                 the
                 honest-minded
                 Pagans
                 as
                 well
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 can
                 shelter
                 neither
                 ,
                 unless
                 in
                 such
                 Circumstances
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 opportunity
                 to
                 
                 learn
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 which
                 since
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 this
                 last
                 Age
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 abundantly
                 revealed
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 that
                 live
                 in
                 Protestant
                 Nations
                 or
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 are
                 without
                 all
                 excuse
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 become
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 God's
                 eternall
                 wrath
                 and
                 Damnation
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 relinquish
                 not
                 that
                 false
                 Prophetesse
                 Jezebel
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 is
                 called
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 her
                 corrupt
                 Doctrines
                 deceives
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 inveigles
                 them
                 into
                 gross
                 Idolatrous
                 Practices
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Thus
                 little
                 is
                 conceded
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 that
                 speak
                 most
                 favourably
                 of
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 this
                 little
                 must
                 be
                 retracted
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 can
                 make
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 sincere
                 and
                 unfeigned
                 Repentance
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 repent
                 as
                 a
                 Thief
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 afraid
                 to
                 be
                 hanged
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 saving
                 Repentance
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 repent
                 as
                 a
                 true
                 Christian
                 none
                 can
                 doe
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 he
                 
                 has
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 true
                 Repentance
                 arises
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 detestation
                 of
                 the
                 uglinesse
                 of
                 Sin
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 to
                 the
                 pulchritude
                 and
                 amiablenesse
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Life
                 and
                 of
                 true
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 touched
                 with
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Regenerate
                 or
                 born
                 of
                 God.
                 Now
                 those
                 holy
                 and
                 Divine
                 Sentiments
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Birth
                 are
                 so
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Frauds
                 and
                 Impostures
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 grosse
                 Idolatries
                 and
                 bloudy
                 Murthers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 have
                 perpetrated
                 upon
                 the
                 dear
                 Servants
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 has
                 this
                 holy
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 incontinently
                 fly
                 from
                 that
                 Church
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 horrour
                 and
                 affrightment
                 as
                 any
                 Countrey-man
                 would
                 from
                 some
                 evil
                 Spectre
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 approach
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   born
                   of
                   God
                   sinneth
                   not
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 S.
                 John
                 :
                 How
                 then
                 can
                 they
                 
                 be
                 so
                 born
                 whose
                 very
                 Religion
                 is
                 a
                 Trade
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 
                 nature
                 ,
                 they
                 ever
                 and
                 anon
                 exercising
                 grosse
                 acts
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ?
                 besides
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 consenting
                 (
                 by
                 giving
                 up
                 their
                 belief
                 and
                 suffrage
                 to
                 the
                 murtherous
                 Conclusions
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 )
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 barbarous
                 and
                 bloudy
                 Persecutions
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 that
                 either
                 have
                 happened
                 or
                 may
                 happen
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 times
                 ,
                 or
                 ever
                 shall
                 happen
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 Church
                 ;
                 they
                 become
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 guilty
                 thereof
                 by
                 adjoyning
                 themselves
                 to
                 this
                 bloud-thirsty
                 Body
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 the
                 Murther
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 commit
                 Idolatry
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 rebell
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 become
                 an
                 holy
                 Papal
                 Law
                 and
                 Statute
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 any
                 man
                 conceive
                 that
                 those
                 men
                 are
                 born
                 of
                 God
                 who
                 are
                 thus
                 deeply
                 defiled
                 with
                 Murtherous
                 and
                 Idolatrous
                 Impurities
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 mere
                 blinde
                 carnal
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 uncapable
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 thus
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 true
                 and
                 sincere
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 repenting
                 of
                 their
                 daily
                 Idolatries
                 which
                 they
                 commit
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 ordinarily
                 (
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 sure
                 )
                 
                   in
                   ipso
                   articulo
                   mortis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 capacity
                 of
                 Salvation
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ?
                 As
                 plainly
                 appears
                 both
                 by
                 this
                 present
                 Reason
                 fetch'd
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Romanists
                 themselves
                 touching
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Idolaters
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 chiefly
                 from
                 the
                 expresse
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 intimated
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fifth
                 and
                 last
                 place
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 exceeding
                 manifest
                 how
                 stupid
                 and
                 regardless
                 those
                 Souls
                 are
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 that
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 desperately
                 wilde
                 and
                 extravagant
                 they
                 are
                 who
                 ,
                 never
                 having
                 been
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 having
                 had
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 better
                 Principles
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 finde
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 some
                 great
                 defect
                 in
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 in
                 their
                 Sincerity
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ever
                 can
                 be
                 allured
                 to
                 a
                 Religion
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 removed
                 from
                 God
                 and
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
               
                 12.
                 
                 But
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 woman
                 in
                 the
                 Proverbs
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 ,
                 both
                 very
                 fair
                 of
                 speech
                 and
                 subtil
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 knows
                 how
                 to
                 tamper
                 with
                 the
                 simple
                 ones
                 right
                 skilfully
                 .
                 She
                 knows
                 how
                 to
                 overcome
                 all
                 their
                 carnal
                 senses
                 by
                 her
                 luxurious
                 Enticements
                 .
                 She
                 has
                 
                   deck'd
                   her
                   bed
                   with
                   coverings
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   Tapestry
                   ,
                   with
                   carved
                   works
                   ,
                   with
                   fine
                   linens
                   of
                   AEgypt
                   .
                
                 She
                 has
                 
                   perfumed
                   her
                   bed
                   with
                   Myrrh
                   ,
                   Aloes
                   and
                   Cinnamon
                   .
                
                 She
                 entertains
                 her
                 Paramours
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 delicious
                 strains
                 of
                 Musick
                 ,
                 and
                 chants
                 out
                 the
                 most
                 sweet
                 and
                 pleasing
                 Rhymes
                 ,
                 to
                 lull
                 them
                 secure
                 in
                 her
                 lap
                 :
                 Such
                 as
                 those
                 Idolatrous
                 forms
                 of
                 the
                 Invocation
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Marie
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 other
                 Saints
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 produced
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 she
                 has
                 a
                 numerous
                 store
                 .
                 Unto
                 which
                 I
                 conceive
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Isay
                 to
                 allude
                 in
                 that
                 passage
                 touching
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Tyre
                 ,
                 representing
                 there
                 mystically
                 the
                 relapsing
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   :
                   Take
                
                 
                 
                   an
                   harp
                   ,
                   goe
                   about
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                   thou
                   harlot
                   that
                   hast
                   been
                   forgotten
                   ,
                   make
                   sweet
                   Melody
                   ,
                   sing
                   many
                   Songs
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   
                   mayst
                   be
                   remembred
                   .
                
                 See
                 
                   Synopsis
                   Prophetica
                
                 ,
                 Book
                 2.
                 ch
                 .
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 She
                 gilds
                 her self
                 over
                 also
                 with
                 the
                 goodly
                 and
                 specious
                 Titles
                 of
                 
                   Unity
                   ,
                   Antiquity
                   ,
                   Universality
                
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 working
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 of
                 Sanctity
                 likewise
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Infallibility
                 ;
                 and
                 boasts
                 highly
                 of
                 her self
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 has
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 give
                 safe
                 conduct
                 to
                 Heaven
                 by
                 
                   Sacerdotal
                   Absolution
                
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 if
                 need
                 be
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Treasury
                   of
                   the
                   Merits
                   of
                   Holy
                   men
                
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 has
                 the
                 keeping
                 and
                 disposing
                 of
                 ,
                 can
                 adde
                 Oyl
                 to
                 the
                 Lamps
                 of
                 the
                 unprovided
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 piece
                 out
                 their
                 Deficiency
                 in
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 .
                 Such
                 fair
                 speeches
                 and
                 fine
                 glozing
                 words
                 she
                 has
                 to
                 befool
                 the
                 judgements
                 of
                 the
                 simple
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 that
                 that
                 Unity
                 that
                 is
                 by
                 Force
                 is
                 no
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 Sign
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 :
                 nor
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 from
                 free
                 Agreement
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 to
                 good
                 Ends.
                 For
                 Salomon
                 describes
                 an
                 Agreement
                 of
                 Thieves
                 
                 or
                 Robbers
                 ,
                 heartening
                 one
                 another
                 to
                 spoil
                 and
                 bloudshed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enter
                 so
                 strict
                 a
                 society
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 but
                 
                 
                   one
                   purse
                
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 for
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 pretense
                 of
                 Spirituality
                 ,
                 to
                 agree
                 in
                 the
                 inventing
                 or
                 upholding
                 such
                 Doctrines
                 or
                 Fictions
                 as
                 are
                 most
                 serviceable
                 for
                 a
                 worldly
                 design
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 riding
                 and
                 abusing
                 the
                 credulous
                 and
                 carnal-minded
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 be
                 masters
                 of
                 their
                 Persons
                 and
                 Wealth
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 
                   holy
                   Unity
                
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 horrid
                 and
                 unrighteous
                 Conspiracy
                 against
                 the
                 deluded
                 sons
                 of
                 Adam
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 Antiquity
                 and
                 Universality
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 plainly
                 on
                 the
                 Protestants
                 side
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 no
                 Fundamentals
                 of
                 Faith
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 manifestly
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 ancient
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 universally
                 received
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 upon
                 whose
                 account
                 we
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 that
                 Apostasie
                 which
                 ,
                 *
                 after
                 four
                 Hundred
                 years
                 or
                 thereabout
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 
                 was
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 according
                 to
                 Divine
                 Prediction
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 as
                 ancient
                 and
                 universal
                 as
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 it self
                 ,
                 nor
                 do
                 we
                 desire
                 to
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 any
                 Church
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 Apostolicall
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 their
                 boast
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 produced
                 to
                 ratifie
                 their
                 crafty
                 Figments
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 Fictions
                 themselves
                 framed
                 by
                 their
                 Priests
                 ,
                 or
                 Delusions
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 is
                 foretold
                 concerning
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 that
                 Man
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 his
                 Clergy
                 most
                 assuredly
                 is
                 ,
                 )
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   his
                   coming
                   is
                   after
                   the
                   working
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                
                 
                 
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   signs
                   ,
                   and
                   lying
                   wonders
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 they
                 glory
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 boast
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 known
                 Character
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 prove
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Holy
                   Church
                
                 by
                 pretending
                 to
                 the
                 Privileges
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Man
                   of
                   Sin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 appealing
                 to
                 the
                 palpable
                 signs
                 of
                 the
                 Assistence
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
                 For
                 from
                 thence
                 are
                 all
                 Miracles
                 that
                 are
                 produced
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 Practices
                 that
                 
                 are
                 plainly
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 their
                 Sanctity
                 ,
                 what
                 an
                 
                   holy
                   Church
                
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 any
                 one
                 may
                 judge
                 upon
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Lives
                 of
                 their
                 Popes
                 and
                 History
                 of
                 their
                 Cardinals
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Religious
                 Orders
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 how
                 rankly
                 all
                 things
                 smell
                 of
                 Fraud
                 and
                 Imposture
                 ,
                 of
                 Pride
                 and
                 Covetousnesse
                 ,
                 of
                 Ostentation
                 and
                 Hypocrisy
                 ;
                 what
                 monstrous
                 examples
                 of
                 Sensuality
                 their
                 Holinesses
                 themselves
                 have
                 ordinarily
                 been
                 ,
                 of
                 Fornication
                 and
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 of
                 Incest
                 and
                 Sodomie
                 ;
                 to
                 say
                 nothing
                 of
                 Simonie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 infernall
                 sin
                 of
                 Necromancy
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 Murther
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 those
                 horrid
                 Crimes
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 made
                 familiar
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 passed
                 into
                 a
                 Law
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 interwoven
                 into
                 the
                 very
                 Essence
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 .
                 Judge
                 then
                 how
                 holy
                 that
                 Church
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 whose
                 Religion
                 is
                 the
                 establishment
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 Murther
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 latter
                 of
                 which
                 Crimes
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Inquisition
                
                 is
                 an
                 Instance
                 with
                 a
                 witness
                 .
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 that
                 Den
                 of
                 Murtherers
                 ,
                 whose
                 Office
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 kill
                 men
                 for
                 not
                 committing
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 must
                 needs
                 bear
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Holy.
                 
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 their
                 pretense
                 of
                 Infallibility
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 expresly
                 predicted
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 of
                 S.
                 John
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 their
                 laying
                 claim
                 to
                 Miracles
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 two-horned
                 Beast
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 
                   doe
                   great
                
                 
                 Wonders
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   bring
                   fire
                   from
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 which
                 two-horned
                 Beast
                 is
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 his
                 Clergy
                 ;
                 so
                 Jezebel
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Woman
                 that
                 gives
                 to
                 her self
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 
                   a
                   Prophetesse
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Oracles
                 
                 you
                 know
                 must
                 be
                 infallible
                 .
                 For
                 she
                 does
                 not
                 mean
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 a
                 false
                 Prophetesse
                 ,
                 though
                 indeed
                 and
                 in
                 truth
                 she
                 is
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Pope
                 with
                 his
                 Clergy
                 is
                 judged
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   false
                   Prophet
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 two-horned
                 
                 Beast
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 Visions
                 of
                 S.
                 John.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 while
                 he
                 pretends
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 even
                 without
                 Divine
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 one
                 may
                 plainly
                 demonstrate
                 
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 false
                 one
                 from
                 this
                 one
                 notorious
                 .
                 Instance
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 repugnant
                 to
                 common
                 Sense
                 and
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Faculties
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 bears
                 a
                 contradiction
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 plain
                 and
                 indubitable
                 Principles
                 of
                 all
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 above
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 sure
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 we
                 feel
                 our
                 own
                 bodies
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 tell
                 our
                 toes
                 and
                 fingers
                 on
                 our
                 hands
                 and
                 feet
                 .
                 Judge
                 then
                 therefore
                 whether
                 is
                 more
                 likely
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 should
                 be
                 infallible
                 ,
                 or
                 Transubstantiation
                 a
                 mere
                 Figment
                 ,
                 especially
                 it
                 being
                 so
                 serviceable
                 for
                 their
                 worldly
                 Advantages
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 being
                 taken
                 tardy
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 Impostures
                 and
                 Deceits
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Infallibility
                 is
                 a
                 mere
                 Boast
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 And
                 now
                 for
                 their
                 
                   Sacerdotal
                   Absolution
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 so
                 safely
                 dismisse
                 men
                 to
                 Heaven
                 or
                 secure
                 them
                 from
                 Hell
                 thereby
                 ,
                 this
                 power
                 of
                 their
                 Priest
                 is
                 such
                 another
                 vain
                 Boast
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 
                   Except
                   
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   born
                   again
                   ,
                   he
                   cannot
                   enter
                   into
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God.
                
                 And
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 words
                 upon
                 one's
                 Death-bed
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 regenerate
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 then
                 their
                 Quinqueverbiall
                 Charm
                 can
                 transubstantiate
                 the
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Bloud
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Where
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Absolution
                 has
                 any
                 effect
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 on
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 are
                 already
                 really
                 regenerate
                 and
                 unfeignedly
                 and
                 sincerely
                 penitent
                 :
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 shewn
                 to
                 be
                 incompetible
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 so
                 long
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 forth
                 as
                 he
                 adheres
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 one
                 AEthiopian
                 does
                 but
                 wash
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 labour
                 spent
                 in
                 vain
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 change
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 externall
                 Ceremonie
                 nor
                 words
                 can
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Absolution
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Charm
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 change
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 a
                 Ticket
                 to
                 passe
                 Guards
                 and
                 Scouts
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 procure
                 safe
                 Conduct
                 to
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Regions
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 by
                 Regeneration
                 and
                 due
                 Repentance
                 one
                 has
                 not
                 contracted
                 an
                 alliance
                 and
                 
                 affinity
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 really
                 still
                 involved
                 in
                 the
                 impure
                 and
                 Hellish
                 nature
                 ,
                 the
                 grim
                 Officers
                 of
                 that
                 dark
                 Kingdome
                 will
                 most
                 certainly
                 challenge
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 carry
                 that
                 Soul
                 captive
                 into
                 a
                 sutable
                 place
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 flattering
                 Priest
                 have
                 dismissed
                 her
                 hence
                 with
                 the
                 fairest
                 and
                 most
                 hopefull
                 circumstances
                 he
                 could
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 hideous
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 dangerous
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 perfidious
                 Cheat
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 that
                 ever
                 she
                 could
                 light
                 on
                 for
                 the
                 damning
                 of
                 poor
                 credulous
                 Souls
                 ,
                 that
                 thus
                 superstitiously
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 vain
                 breath
                 of
                 their
                 Priest
                 for
                 the
                 security
                 of
                 their
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 content
                 with
                 this
                 Device
                 alone
                 to
                 lull
                 men
                 secure
                 in
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 but
                 besides
                 their
                 pretense
                 of
                 singing
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 by
                 mercenary
                 Masses
                 ,
                 and
                 pecuniarie
                 Redemptions
                 by
                 Pardons
                 and
                 Indulgences
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 Trumperies
                 ,
                 they
                 allure
                 men
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 their
                 Church
                 as
                 having
                 
                 that
                 great
                 Store
                 and
                 
                   Treasury
                   of
                   the
                   Merits
                
                 of
                 Holy
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 their
                 works
                 of
                 Supererogation
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 keeping
                 and
                 disposing
                 of
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 a
                 poor
                 Soul
                 that
                 is
                 bankrupt
                 of
                 her self
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 no
                 stock
                 of
                 Good
                 works
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 ,
                 may
                 sufficiently
                 be
                 furnished
                 for
                 love
                 or
                 money
                 by
                 the
                 Merchants
                 of
                 this
                 Store-house
                 .
                 Which
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 blasphemous
                 Derogation
                 to
                 the
                 Merits
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 grossest
                 Falshood
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 uttered
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 these
                 Holy
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 were
                 ,
                 God
                 wot
                 ,
                 themselves
                 most
                 miserable
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 in
                 most
                 horrid
                 Idolatries
                 ,
                 as
                 dying
                 in
                 the
                 Practices
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 comes
                 to
                 that
                 Church
                 does
                 necessarily
                 become
                 a
                 grosse
                 Idolater
                 himself
                 ;
                 besides
                 that
                 he
                 sets
                 to
                 his
                 seal
                 and
                 makes
                 himself
                 accessory
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 innocent
                 bloud
                 ,
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 those
                 many
                 hundred
                 thousands
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 for
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Truth
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 Woman
                 of
                 bloud
                 that
                 sits
                 on
                 the
                 Seven
                 Hills
                 has
                 with
                 the
                 
                 most
                 execrable
                 Circumstances
                 imaginable
                 so
                 frequently
                 murthered
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 a
                 Soul
                 otherwise
                 passable
                 of
                 her self
                 would
                 be
                 necessarily
                 drown'd
                 in
                 this
                 one
                 foul
                 Deluge
                 of
                 Guilt
                 :
                 so
                 far
                 is
                 she
                 from
                 having
                 any
                 relief
                 or
                 advantage
                 by
                 reconciling
                 her self
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 who-ever
                 thou
                 art
                 that
                 hast
                 any
                 sense
                 or
                 solicitude
                 for
                 thy
                 future
                 state
                 and
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 believe
                 not
                 this
                 Woman
                 of
                 subtil
                 lips
                 and
                 a
                 deceitfull
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 no
                 credit
                 to
                 her
                 Fictions
                 and
                 high
                 Pretensions
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 more
                 she
                 goes
                 about
                 to
                 magnifie
                 her self
                 ,
                 do
                 thou
                 humble
                 her
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 by
                 shewing
                 her
                 her
                 ugly
                 hue
                 in
                 the
                 glasse
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 she
                 boast
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 that
                 holy
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 a
                 City
                 at
                 Unity
                 within
                 it
                 
                 self
                 ,
                 whenas
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 are
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 Sects
                 and
                 Factions
                 ;
                 tell
                 her
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 that
                 carnal
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 true
                 Members
                 hath
                 been
                 so
                 barbarously
                 persecuted
                 and
                 murthered
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Stones
                 
                 of
                 her
                 buildings
                 are
                 no
                 living
                 stones
                 ,
                 but
                 held
                 together
                 by
                 a
                 mere
                 iron
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cement
                 of
                 her
                 walls
                 tempered
                 with
                 the
                 large
                 effusion
                 of
                 innocent
                 bloud
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 she
                 is
                 that
                 two-horned
                 Beast
                 that
                 gave
                 life
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 him
                 to
                 decree
                 that
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 would
                 not
                 obey
                 his
                 Idolatrous
                 Edicts
                 should
                 be
                 slain
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 your
                 Unity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Murtherer
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Division
                 of
                 us
                 Protestants
                 is
                 both
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 our
                 sincere
                 search
                 after
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 more
                 strong
                 Testimony
                 against
                 you
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 we
                 being
                 so
                 divided
                 amongst
                 our selves
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 so
                 unanimously
                 give
                 sentence
                 against
                 you
                 :
                 your
                 Miscarriages
                 and
                 Crimes
                 being
                 so
                 exceeding
                 grosse
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 free
                 eye
                 but
                 must
                 needs
                 discern
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 If
                 she
                 vaunts
                 of
                 her
                 Antiquity
                 ;
                 give
                 her
                 enough
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 her
                 she
                 derives
                 her
                 pedigree
                 from
                 that
                 great
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 Satan
                 ,
                 that
                 Murtherer
                 of
                 mankinde
                 .
                 
                   Ye
                   are
                   of
                
                 
                 
                   your
                   father
                   the
                   Devil
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   your
                   father
                   will
                   ye
                   doe
                   .
                
                 We
                 grant
                 that
                 the
                 Visage
                 and
                 Lineage
                 of
                 your
                 Church
                 reaches
                 even
                 beyond
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 the
                 two-horned
                 Beast
                 reviving
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Beast
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 red
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 by
                 bringing
                 up
                 again
                 his
                 old
                 bloudy
                 Persecutions
                 and
                 Idolatries
                 .
                 It
                 suffices
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Church
                 began
                 with
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 she
                 glories
                 in
                 her
                 Universality
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 her
                 large
                 Territories
                 ;
                 tell
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 
                   that
                   GREAT
                   City
                   which
                   spiritually
                
                 
                 
                   is
                   called
                   Sodom
                   and
                   AEgypt
                   ,
                   where
                   our
                   Lord
                   was
                   crucified
                   :
                
                 And
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 
                   Babylon
                   the
                   GREAT
                   ,
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   Fornications
                   and
                   the
                   Abominations
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 she
                 boast
                 of
                 the
                 
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Keys
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   Sacerdotal
                   Absolution
                
                 ;
                 tell
                 her
                 that
                 
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   holy
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   is
                
                 
                 
                   true
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   has
                   the
                   Key
                   of
                   David
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   openeth
                   and
                   no
                   man
                   shutteth
                   ,
                   and
                   shutteth
                   and
                   no
                   man
                   openeth
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 
                 say
                 ,
                 our
                 Lord
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 will
                 never
                 part
                 with
                 these
                 Keys
                 to
                 his
                 inveterate
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 that
                 notorious
                 Man
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 or
                 Antichrist
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 she
                 spread
                 before
                 thee
                 her
                 goodly
                 wares
                 of
                 mercenary
                 Masses
                 ,
                 of
                 Pardons
                 and
                 Indulgences
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 mutuatitious
                 Good
                 works
                 of
                 their
                 pretended
                 Holy
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 Wealth
                 and
                 externall
                 Glories
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 varieties
                 of
                 rich
                 Preferments
                 and
                 Dignities
                 ;
                 say
                 unto
                 her
                 ;
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 that
                 City
                 of
                 Trade
                 of
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   no
                   man
                   buieth
                
                 
                 
                   her
                   merchandise
                   any
                   more
                
                 ;
                 and
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   Alas
                   ,
                   alas
                   !
                   that
                   great
                   City
                   that
                   was
                   cloathed
                   in
                   fine
                   linnen
                   and
                   purple
                   and
                   scarlet
                   ,
                   and
                   decked
                   with
                   gold
                   and
                   precious
                   stones
                   and
                   pearls
                   :
                   For
                   in
                   one
                   hour
                   so
                   great
                   riches
                   are
                   come
                   to
                   nought
                   .
                   For
                   her
                   Merchants
                   were
                   the
                   great
                   men
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   her
                   Sorceries
                   were
                   all
                   Nations
                   deceived
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   her
                   was
                   found
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   were
                   slain
                   upon
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 If
                 she
                 would
                 amaze
                 thee
                 with
                 
                 the
                 stories
                 of
                 the
                 wonderfull
                 Miracles
                 done
                 by
                 her
                 ;
                 tell
                 her
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 that
                 two-horned
                 Beast
                 that
                 
                   doth
                   great
                   wonders
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   that
                   deceiveth
                   them
                   that
                   dwell
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   those
                   Miracles
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   power
                   to
                   doe
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                
                 ten-horn'd
                 Beast
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 false
                 Prophet
                 
                   working
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   and
                   deceiving
                
                 
                 
                   them
                   that
                   receive
                   the
                   mark
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   and
                   worship
                   his
                   Image
                   ,
                
                 who
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Beast
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 alive
                 into
                 a
                 lake
                 of
                 fire
                 burning
                 with
                 brimstone
                 ;
                 or
                 lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 Man
                 of
                 Sin
                 and
                 Son
                 of
                 perdition
                 ,
                 
                   whose
                   coming
                   is
                   after
                   the
                   working
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   signs
                   ,
                   and
                   lying
                   wonders
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 she
                 would
                 inveagle
                 thee
                 with
                 her
                 pretenses
                 of
                 Infallibility
                 ;
                 tell
                 her
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 that
                 Woman
                 Jezebel
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 calleth
                 her self
                 a
                 Prophetesse
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Balaam
                 ,
                 that
                 insnared
                 the
                 
                 Israelites
                 in
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 very
                 false
                 Prophet
                 that
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 
                 Beast
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 alive
                 into
                 the
                 lake
                 of
                 burning
                 brimstone
                 .
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 would
                 gull
                 
                 thee
                 with
                 that
                 specious
                 and
                 much-affected
                 Title
                 of
                 
                   Holy
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 tell
                 her
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
                 in
                 the
                 Divine
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 let
                 her
                 commend
                 her self
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 she
                 pleases
                 ,
                 gives
                 no
                 such
                 Character
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 quite
                 contrary
                 ,
                 declaring
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 *
                 Seat
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Church
                 a
                 his
                 Synagogue
                 ;
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 his
                 Clergy
                 to
                 be
                 b
                 Balaam
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Bozor
                 ,
                 who
                 loved
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 unrighteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Murtherer
                 of
                 
                 Christ's
                 faithfull
                 Martyr
                 Antipas
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 c
                 Woman
                 Jezebel
                 who
                 calls
                 her self
                 a
                 Prophetesse
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 indeed
                 a
                 Sorceresse
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 murtherer
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Prophets
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 also
                 that
                 d
                 false
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 alive
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 lake
                 of
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 e
                 great
                 City
                 that
                 spiritually
                 is
                 called
                 Sodom
                 and
                 AEgypt
                 ,
                 where
                 our
                 Lord
                 was
                 crucified
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 f
                 the
                 Beast
                 that
                 has
                 the
                 horns
                 of
                 a
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 decreeing
                 Idolatries
                 and
                 cruel
                 Persecutions
                 against
                 God's
                 people
                 ;
                 
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 g
                 Babylon
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 Harlots
                 and
                 Abominations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 the
                 Woman
                 on
                 the
                 seven
                 Hills
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 drunk
                 with
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 lastly
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 h
                 Man
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   notorious
                   Antichrist
                
                 ,
                 that
                 opposeth
                 and
                 exalteth
                 himself
                 above
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 God
                 or
                 is
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 
                   whose
                   coming
                   is
                   with
                   all
                   deceivableness
                   of
                   unrighteousnesse
                   in
                   them
                   that
                   perish
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   receive
                   not
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                   For
                   which
                   cause
                   God
                   sends
                   them
                   strong
                   delusion
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   believe
                   a
                   lie
                   .
                   That
                   they
                   all
                   might
                   be
                   damned
                   that
                   believe
                   not
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   pleasure
                   in
                   unrighteousnesse
                   .
                
                 As
                 well
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 all
                 they
                 that
                 love
                 the
                 Romish
                 Lies
                 and
                 Impostures
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 they
                 that
                 invent
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 here
                 plainly
                 declared
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Damnation
                 .
              
               
                 With
                 this
                 Nosegay
                 of
                 Rue
                 and
                 Wormwood
                 antidote
                 thy self
                 against
                 the
                 Idolatrous
                 infection
                 of
                 that
                 
                   strange
                   
                   Woman
                
                 's
                 breath
                 ,
                 
                   whose
                   lips
                
                 yet
                 
                   drop
                   as
                   an
                   hony-comb
                   ,
                   and
                   her
                   mouth
                   is
                
                 
                 
                   more
                   smooth
                   then
                   oyl
                
                 .
                 And
                 be
                 assured
                 that
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Holy
                   Church
                
                 wherein
                 Salvation
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 has
                 marked
                 with
                 such
                 
                   unholy
                   and
                   hellish
                
                 Characters
                 ,
                 let
                 her
                 boast
                 of
                 her
                 
                   own
                   Holiness
                
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 she
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 she
                 return
                 this
                 Answer
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 argue
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 rail
                 in
                 phrases
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 do
                 thou
                 make
                 this
                 short
                 Reply
                 ,
                 That
                 whiles
                 she
                 accuses
                 thee
                 of
                 railing
                 against
                 
                   sinfull
                   and
                   obnoxious
                   men
                
                 ,
                 she
                 must
                 take
                 heed
                 that
                 she
                 be
                 not
                 found
                 guilty
                 of
                 blaspheming
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God.
                
                 I
                 confesse
                 these
                 Propheticall
                 Passages
                 apply'd
                 to
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 belong
                 were
                 an
                 high
                 and
                 rude
                 strain
                 of
                 Railing
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 quite
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 road
                 of
                 Christianity
                 and
                 common
                 Humanity
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 Railings
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 apply'd
                 to
                 that
                 very
                 Party
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 really
                 meant
                 by
                 that
                 Spirit
                 that
                 dictated
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 indeed
                 to
                 
                 pretend
                 to
                 a
                 
                   sense
                   of
                   Civility
                   towards
                   men
                
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 
                   down-right
                   Blasphemer
                
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 that
                 dictated
                 these
                 Oracles
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 mis-apply'd
                 ,
                 any
                 impartial
                 man
                 of
                 but
                 an
                 ordinary
                 patience
                 and
                 comprehension
                 of
                 wit
                 may
                 have
                 all
                 assurance
                 desirable
                 from
                 that
                 demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 compriz'd
                 in
                 the
                 eight
                 last
                 Chapters
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Book
                 of
                 
                   Synopsis
                   Prophetica
                
                 ;
                 to
                 say
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Seven
                 Epistles
                 to
                 the
                 Seven
                 Churches
                 in
                 Asia
                 .
              
               
                 25.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 O
                 serious
                 Soul
                 ,
                 whoever
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 complemented
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 an
                 earnest
                 pursuance
                 of
                 thine
                 own
                 Salvation
                 from
                 a
                 vain
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Applauses
                 or
                 Reproaches
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 any
                 consideration
                 what
                 they
                 may
                 think
                 of
                 thee
                 for
                 attesting
                 or
                 standing
                 to
                 such
                 Verities
                 as
                 are
                 so
                 unwelcome
                 to
                 many
                 ears
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 such
                 huge
                 importance
                 to
                 all
                 to
                 hear
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 lesse
                 a
                 Game
                 is
                 at
                 stake
                 in
                 our
                 choice
                 of
                 what
                 Church
                 we
                 adhere
                 to
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Rome
                 or
                 the
                 
                 Reformed
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Possession
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 eternall
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 stand
                 stoutly
                 upon
                 thy
                 guard
                 ,
                 and
                 whensoever
                 thou
                 art
                 accosted
                 by
                 the
                 fair
                 words
                 and
                 sugar'd
                 speeches
                 of
                 that
                 cunning
                 Woman
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 will
                 make
                 semblance
                 of
                 great
                 solicitude
                 for
                 thy
                 future
                 Happinesse
                 ,
                 most
                 passionately
                 inviting
                 thee
                 to
                 return
                 into
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 
                   Holy
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 )
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 remember
                 what
                 an
                 
                   Holy
                   Church
                
                 she
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 Divine
                 description
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 thou
                 assentest
                 to
                 her
                 smooth
                 Persuasions
                 and
                 crafty
                 Importunities
                 ,
                 thou
                 dost
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 (
                 pardon
                 the
                 vehemence
                 of
                 expression
                 )
                 adventure
                 thy self
                 into
                 the
                 jaws
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 thy self
                 into
                 
                 the
                 arms
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 give
                 us
                 all
                 Grace
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 has
                 been
                 spoken
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 evermore
                 escape
                 these
                 Snares
                 of
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               THE
               END
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A51303-e880
           
             *
             Apoc.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             John
             13
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             14
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             25.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             See
             Dr.
             
             Cudworth's
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             .
          
           
             De
             rerum
             Invent.
             lib.
             17.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ap●c
             .
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Greg●r
               .
               ●ranc
            
             .
             ●xic
             .
             ●anct
             .
             t●t
             .
             07.
             
          
           
             2
             Kings
             9.
             37.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             11.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Synops.
             Prophet
             .
             Book
             2.
             
             C.
             22.
             sect
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             4.
             16.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51303-e6900
           
             *
             Apoc.
             6.
             ●●
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Divine
             Dialogues
             ,
             Dialogue
             5.
             sect
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
          
           
             Pet.
             Ram.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             6.
             22.
             
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             1.
             v.
             20.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             6.
             
          
           
             Verse
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
          
           
             Verse
             7.
             
          
           
             Luke
             23.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             ch
             .
             2.
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             16.
             23.
             
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             ch
             .
             2.
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             12.
             12.
             
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             if
             there
             was
             not
             a
             
             Marie's
             Psalter
             before
             ,
             Antidote
             against
             Idolat
             .
             chap.
             6.
             sect
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             This
             was
             the
             Institute
             of
             Pope
             John
             22.
             and
             within
             the
             fore-part
             of
             the
             Intervall
             of
             Thyatira
             .
             See
             
               Polydore
               Virgil.
               de
               Rerum
               invent
            
             .
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Downham
             de
             Antichrist
             .
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Verse
             19.
             
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             18.
             4.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             18.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             21.
             25.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             21.
             8.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             20.
             27.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             21.
             10.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             13.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             19.
             10.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             11.
             3
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             18.
             4.
             1
             
             Kings
             21.
             10.
             
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
          
           
             Verse
             22.
             
          
           
             Verse
             23.
             
          
           
             Verse
             24.
             
          
           
             Verse
             25.
             
          
           
             Verse
             26.
             
          
           
             Verse
             27.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             2.
             
          
           
             Verse
             28.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             22.
             10.
             
          
           
             Verse
             29.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             John.
             6.
             55.
             
          
           
             John
             6.
             63.
             
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
          
           
             Apoc
             3.
             ver
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             16.
             and
             19.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             16.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             16.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             8.
             44.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             v.
             13.
             
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
          
           
             Verse
             18.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             Verse
             20.
             
          
           
             John
             14.
             20.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Verse
             21.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             26.
             29.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15
             ,
             51
             ,
             54.
             
          
           
             Verse
             22.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             1.
             1
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             20.
             6.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             18.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51303-e27090
           
             *
             Part
             1.
             
             Book
             1.
             
             Ch.
             5.
             to
             the
             17.
             
             Chap.
             
          
           
             *
             Apoc.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Apoc.
             18.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             John
             15.
             22.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A51303-e27960
           
             Exod.
             31.
             18.
             
          
           
             Mark
             10.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Trident.
             Sess.
             3.
             cap.
             5.
             
             Ca●
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Trident.
             Sess.
             3.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             cap.
             3.
             can
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Paul.
               Fag
            
             .
             upon
             Deut.
             8.
             10.
             
          
           
             John
             15.
             5.
             
             Gen.
             41.
             27.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             6.
             63.
             
          
           
             
               Francise
               .
               Coster
            
             .
             Enchirid.
             Controvers
             .
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Trident.
             Sess.
             9.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             John
             7.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             Matth.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             Sess.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Part
             1.
             
             Book
             1.
             chap.
             14.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             32.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Ch.
             1.
             
             Conclus
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             21.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             7.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             23.
             16.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Synops.
             Prophet
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             13.
             13.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             16.
             13.
             
          
           
             John
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             122.
             3.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             13.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             12.
             9.
             
          
           
             John
             8.
             44
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             11.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             3.
             
          
           
             A●●c
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             13.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             ●
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Apoc.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             Apoc.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Apoc.
             2.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             Apoc.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             d
             Apoc.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             e
             Apoc.
             11.
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             Apoc.
             13.
             11.
             
          
           
             g
             Apoc.
             17.
             
          
           
             h
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             23.
             15.